Today would be a big day. In the weeks leading up to now, Equestria had been healing. Those who served in what came to be known as the War of Preservation were healed one by one. First physically, and then mentally. The scars of PTSD were finally rubbed out as trained specialists were deployed across Equestria to be within reach of those who came home with scars on more than just their bodies. And as someone who was one of them, I cannot begin to describe how thankful I have been to have been allowed to leave those memories in a shallow grave.

            Word started to get around. A rumor. And then an invitation arrived in the mail a couple of weeks ago shortly after the cool air of autumn finally pushed out summer. An event exclusive to those who served in the War of Preservation as well as any friends and family who would want to attend. A victory celebration of the highest order set to take place only after everyone had been healed as much as possible. And I was thrilled to attend. There was no need to respond. All I and everyone had to do was show up.

            Several addresses were provided to show that such a celebration would be happening simultaneously in several notable cities across Equestria. Surely just to insure not everyone would have to converge on one location and could choose which is easiest to get to. Transportation services were even being offered for free to insure that those invited would be sure to make it. For those of us in Ponyville who served out there, we had no need for such services. Because our destination was very close to home. Canterlot Castle would be the location of one of these parties and all we had to do was take the train up the mountain. It would basically be our own little Grand Galloping Gala.

            I found myself enjoying a rare opportunity that I seldom get anymore. Complete solitude in my home. Fluttershy and Gladesong had gone out for lunch to meet up with Rarity so they could catch up on some motherly time with the daughter they were raising together. Scootaloo was at school for the day and knew that we would not be home until late. She had even been given permission to throw a party with her closest friends so she would be able to celebrate along with us. Ocellus and Smolder had headed out to meet up with Gallus. I felt happy for those three teens bonding so quick. With all three of them having come from...less than ideal backgrounds before immigrating to Ponyville, they needed their own little support circle and had begun to look out for each other.

            Now that I was alone, I occupied my time by making sure the kids who would be having a good time in our house would be well stocked for it. I set out a buffet line of snacks in the kitchen while leaving notes around to point them towards what refrigerated goods were available while also telling them what should be left alone. But I was only about halfway done before I got a knock at the door. I cocked my head to one side as I strongly doubted anyone who was living with me would be back that soon. I went to the door and opened it without bothering to ask who was on the other side. And I was in for quite the surprise as a very peppy voice spoke up. "Hi, James! Been a while!"

https://youtu.be/tgKMf2r96o0

            "Wha... Gabby?! Hey, good to see you." I replied as I found one griffon hen I had not seen in weeks. Decked out in saddlebags, I assumed Gabby was just making a delivery on her courier route. I then asked, "What's up? Got something for us?"

            "Nah, I've got the day off since I'm also heading up to Canterlot today. I was pretty busy during the war, so I got an invitation too!" Gabby replied while she took a step forward. I think she was physically requesting that she be allowed inside. I took a step back to do just that and allowed the griffon courier into my home. She then explained with a bit of a frown forming on her beak, "I really wanted to come by a lot sooner, but stuff just kept getting in the way. I heard that lots of people who saw action were not doing so great and I was freaking out wondering if you were OK. Everything all right? How's your head? The bandages are gone, so that's gotta be a good sign."

            I took a seat on the stairs while appreciating Gabby's genuine concern. It really was a shame she could not come sooner, I really would have appreciated the company of such a cheery girl during my darker days. "Yeah, they weren't kidding. Post Traumatic Stress Disorder hit a lot of infantry really bad and I wasn't spared. But they came up with a genius procedure to basically cure them. And it worked. I'm doing a lot better. A lot happier too."

            Gabby sighed before she came up to me. "Phew, that's great to hear. I was afraid you might've done something crazy."

            "Uh... Yeah... I almost did, to be completely honest." I grumbled as I thought back on that day in shame. I could still remember the despair I felt and the imaginary resentment coming from all around me. Even if I could no longer clearly remember why I felt that way. I then looked at my friend and said, "Gabby... Thanks for bringing Gallus with you. That guy was looking out for me when I needed someone most. I don't think I'd be here right now if he didn't come home with us."

            The feathers on the griffon hen's head puffed up noticeably. And not in joy. Gabby brought a hand to her beak and muttered unusually softly, "Oh no, I didn't think... It was that bad? And Gallus...saved you?"

            All I did was nod. Gabby then quickly reached into one of her saddlebags as she said, "Well then... I know it's late, but here's a little something I put together to help you recover! Nothing like some wholesome home cooking to lift your spirits, right?"

            I cocked my head to one side. She was holding out a thermos in one hand. "Um... What's this?"

            "Some of my homemade turnip soup! You haven't had lunch yet, right? It shouldn't fill you up too much before the party." Gabby explained as I felt my mouth water a bit. That did sound tasty and I had a light breakfast.

            "In that case, let's warm it up." I replied while taking the thermos and leading Gabby to the kitchen. After I dumped the contents into a bowl and set it inside my microwave oven for a couple of minutes, I even rinsed out the thermos in the sink to make sure it was clean for when Gabby departed. I noticed she was eyeing the party snacks on the counter and a few of the notes lying around. "Scootaloo's holding a party here today while we're away so she and the girls won't be left out. It's an important day, you know?"

            "Ooh, good idea!" Gabby said before pulling up a seat to the table. It was right around then that the microwave oven chimed to signal that it had finished and I could not have moved that bowl of soup to the table faster. I even had a few oyster crackers ready to sprinkle in. Hot and steamy, I very carefully took a sip to at least sample a bit before allowing the rest to cool. Gabby's eyes lit up as she asked, "Sooooo...how is it?"

            "Mmm... Now that's some fine soup. Not too heavy. And you can taste how healthy it is." I replied while I set the spoon down. I wanted to be able to eat that at a steady pace and not have to blow on each bite to cool it. "You made this?"

            "Yep! We griffons love our fish, but everyone enjoys some good veggie soup. I was just throwing stuff together one day and came up with that recipe." Gabby explained with her eyes glancing up at my brow. She then said, "I like your haircut. Oh wait, they shaved your head, right? To get to the fracture? It's all growing back nice. Just a bit of peach fuzz, huh?"

            I ran my fingers over my head to feel that fine layer of hair. If that skull fracture had not healed yet, it must have been very close. I had learned where to avoid applying pressure to avoid that unpleasant ache only broken bone provides. "I don't mind it. At least they saved me the trouble of getting a haircut before winter gets here."

            My guest smiled brightly before sighing with her gaze starting to wander. "Yeah... I really thought you were in a bad place when I saw you all bandaged up like that... What a crazy time, huh? And that article they put out a few weeks back. I can't believe the Empty Plains had so many secrets hidden for so long! Not that I can really blame them burying all that history until now. And you were all tied into it, huh?"

            "Yeah, that was...a daring admission for them to make to the public when they did. Not like the truth could stay buried after that. If the royal family didn't declassify the existence of human history in Equestria, more and more questions would pile up. Some might even get increasingly demanding for the truth. The answers would come out eventually and it was wiser for the royal family to reveal it on their own terms." I replied while still not entirely comfortable with knowing the entire world was aware of the truth of my kind in Equestria. As well as the purpose for my presence in their world. I then leaned towards Gabby and asked, "So then... I guess that means you know why I'm here, huh?"

            Gabby cast me a very warm smile as she spoke. "Mmhm... But I just want you to know that it doesn't bother me. Now that I'm seeing you back home safe and sound, you just look like any other guy in Ponyville. Except that you're human. I really don't got a problem with you being an ambassador for your species or that you're from an entirely different world... To me, you're just Mr. James of Ponyville."

            "That's sweet of you to say. But you don't have to call me that, Gabriella. We're all friends here, right?" I retorted while attempting to be just a bit witty as I remembered her real name.

            "Ooh, right! Good point!" Gabby giggled while I finally sprinkled some crackers into my soup before eating it in earnest. It was just the right temperature by then. Although Gabby the asked, "But about that... Has anyone been bugging you about anything? Like...asking you questions about all that stuff being made public?"

            I shook my head. "Almost no one, honestly. Even Lyra hasn't asked me any questions and I would've expected her to be the first, what with her hobby of researching myths about humanity. Why?"

            Gabby's eyes widened in some surprise while she squawked, "Why? I mean did you even read the article? That's...crazy! All that just buried for so long? I thought humans were nothing but a myth! But I guess all those myths had to have come from somewhere... I mean I've gotten around a lot after I last saw you. I was almost expecting people to be going crazy over this news, but...it's been weirdly quiet. Like...too quiet. Whaddya make of that?"

            That was a good point to bring up. Especially when considering I have been a citizen of Ponyville for around two years by now, the locals would have been the first to make a big fuss over my vague connections to an entire empire of traitors who were banished from Equestria. The fact that humans were not only nonfictional creatures, but also had a very pronounced presence in Equestria in the distant past, should have caused a public uproar. I pondered this for a moment before recalling a statement I had read somewhere a good while back. "I seem to recall...that there is a theory. That when earth-shaking information from ancient times is revealed, the public has a tendency to underreact. I guess it's just a product of the passage of time dulling the blow."

            My friend only stared at me without blinking for a moment, her round feathery head propped up on a fist. She did eventually break the silence and said, "Huh... I never thought about it like that. I guess it is way too late to do anything about it now... Maybe it's true what they say. No sense in crying over spilled milk. Especially when that milk dried up into an old stain hundreds of years ago."

            "I don't think that's the best analogy to use for this, but you get the idea." I retorted with a bit of a snicker. Although there was a sudden fluttering sound before a white dove landed on the table. I smiled at my pet dove and said, "Oh hey, I don't think I've introduced you yet. Gabby, this is Angela."

            "Angela? Ooh, I remember seeing you. Never got your name though. Hi!" Gabby replied before beckoning my little friend onto her finger. It was a bit of a strange feeling seeing two birds on very different spots on the evolutionary wheel interacting with each other like that. I even saw Gabby's feathers fluff up a bit as she started to mimic the deep cooing of a dove with Angela even playing along. I doubt Gabby could really understand her. They were just playing.

            I took the time to finish my lunch while Gabby and Angela serenaded me with their dove calls. But once I did finish that bowl, watching Gabby play with my pet brought another griffon hen to mind. I asked softly at the first opportunity, "Gabby... Have you heard from Gilda since the war ended?"

            "Now that you mention it... Yeah!" Gabby retorted while she lifted Angela to let the little dove perch on her head. Although that smile faded pretty quickly. "I just happened to bump into her a week or so after we all went home. And...I could tell she wasn't OK. Something was just eating at her and she really didn't wanna talk about it..."

            I did not pressure Gabby further on that topic. Gilda went through a harrowing ordeal out there. But Gabby was then quick to hold up a hand as she added, "But that was then! I bumped into her again maybe a week later and she was doing much better! Just like how I remembered her. And I think she's talking with a few other griffons on starting a band. Maybe we'll get to see her perform sometime if that takes off."

            "A band...? Her? She'll totally be on guitar." I chuckled in genuine relief. It sounded like Gilda received the same treatment as everyone else. I did fondly remember the occasional jam sessions she had in my room during the war. She really knew how to work the strings. I then asked, "Tell her I'm wishing her well, all right?"

            Gabby then cast me a little smirk before she said, "Why don't you tell her yourself? She said she's gonna be at Canterlot for the celebration today. There's nowhere else she'd rather be."

            "She's...gonna be there?" I asked while Gabby nodded enthusiastically. Angela was busy preening her new friend's head while still standing up there. I thought back to Gilda and the times we spent together. A great friend who just needed to be set on the right path. What happened to her after she went home? She returned from the war as a much better person than when she arrived. I then asked what little I could. "How was she when you last saw her? Is she OK? Is she...happy?"

            "I think she was happy enough. She did ask about you and Rainbow Dash. And...I was kinda embarrassed to say I hadn't seen either of you since the war ended." Gabby retorted before chuckling uneasily with a talon scratching at her feathery cheek. Although she then said, "I don't think she's very happy about where she is though. She wants to get away from there. I think she even wants to move here or somewhere not too far from Ponyville?"

            "She didn't sound like she was spending much time in a good environment when I first met her... I hope she finds a good place to call home." I replied as certain memories came up. Gilda spoke very little about where she came from and was unwilling to speak at length about her family entirely. The most I had heard about her life back home was how she had gotten into a pair of very miserable relationships with a couple of 'bad boys'. She deserved better.

            Gabby nodded before dropping another revelation onto me. "Uh huh. That's why I'm gonna be moving to Ponyville next year."

            This caught me entirely unprepared. I asked promptly, "Hold on. You're moving to Ponyville? And soon?"

            "Pretty soon! Hopefully next year! Just need to figure out where my place will be. Ponyville's just my kind of town, you know? I didn't get to see much of it until the war happened, what with how I kept coming and going from here." Gabby explained while I could certainly see why she would like such a place. Although she then added, "And not just because it's a great place to live. It's a good place to be for my line of work."

            That admission piqued my curiosity. Gabby has always been a courier, but not a traditional postal carrier like Derpy Hooves. I leaned more on the table towards her and asked, "How's that work?"

            Gabby happily explained, "I'm not sure if you know this, but Ponyville is a pretty big postal hub. Lots of people pass through the place on train and that also goes for mail and parcels. We've got Appleloosa to the south, you can see Canterlot from here, Cloudsdale is usually north of here... Basically, it's a good place for someone like me to base myself for my line of work. I can restrict myself to a certain area, delivering parcels to nearby towns and cities and coming back here for home. I'm discussing this with my employer too so they can work out a new routine for me once I've settled down here."

            I felt silly for not educating myself about the pretty significant feature of Ponyville as a postal hub. It is not like I use the postal services very often anyway. And while I know not that many visit Ponyville directly, many trains do pass through town daily. And there was one thing about that which really made me smile. "And we'll be seeing each other more often."

            "I know, right?!" Gabby giggled while Angela finally fluttered off from her perch atop our guest's head. She then said, "You're a great guy and a great friend! And I bet I'm not the only friend you made out there on the Empty Plains."

            "You're right... For as miserable and meaningless as that whole experience was, I did get a lot of new relationships out of it. A lot of new friends." I muttered in fond recollection of the happiest memories I had of that time out there. Some of those memories were even more vivid than they used to be. Something I was grateful that the specialists did for me that day.

            "Oh, I don't think it was just friends you found out there." Gabby said cheekily while I very quickly caught on to what she was implying. While I did recoil in discomfort, Gabby then giggled and held a finger in front of her beak while winking with one eye. "Shhh. It'll be our little secret. I know how to be confidential with my clients."

            "I'm not sure if I ever told you or not... But you do know? And it doesn't bother you?" I asked without asking too much of her. I considered Gabby a friend, but she was closer to being a stranger compared to most.

            "I consider myself a pretty good judge of character. And you're a really sweet guy. It's no wonder Gilda asked about you first." Gabby replied while she smiled very trustingly at me. I have to wonder if she just happened to peek in through my window once or twice to see what was going on in there. Although she then began to trace a talon over the table before she asked, "Speaking of her... I dunno if I ever asked, but what's the story between you and Gilda? She sounded like she really missed you."

            A long sigh escaped my nostrils as I thought about that very bold griffon hen. And the times we shared together. "She...gave me a hard time at first. Just the ugly side of her that became the norm for her. But she's a lot smarter than she looks. Smart enough to just sit down and listen when she has questions for you. I explained some things to her and gave her some good advice. It was just...a series of events that escalated with her becoming a really good friend."

            Gabby rested her head on her other hand while the other continued to slide a talon across the table. At least it was gentle enough to not leave scratches. "Does she know too?"

            "She does. And she was pretty firm with me with she found out. It turns out she really respects commitment and sees the act of cheating on one's spouse as a pretty despicable move." I replied as I thought back to that moment when she just happened to be in the right place to see me share a kiss with Novo. "But she did listen when I explained things to her. Like I said, she's smart. She knew I wasn't lying."

            "Do you like her?" Gabby asked softly as we got lost in the moment and completely lost track of time. It was not like we had a schedule to stick to before the big party in Canterlot.

            "Of course I do. She's a great friend. She's stood up for me and even protected me. And I try to make sure she always knows I appreciate her." I explained in brief.

            Gabby's eyes narrowed while I noticed a bit of a cheeky smirk forming on her beak. "You know, I asked her when she got real quiet for a second... She told me you always made her feel special. That you're a good boy. Are you sure you're just friends?"

            "We... Uh..." I muttered while searching my memories for much more...intimate moments between us. When it was just the two of us. I remembered the times when Gilda showed a more vulnerable side. And... "We...did make out once... And she did say she...wants to be pretty for me. Just please don't tell her I told you this. I can't recall if I told anyone else about it."

            "Hey, it's OK. I did say this would be our little secret." Gabby giggled while continuing to watch me. Although she then said, "I'll be honest... You two always looked really comfortable around each other. I think Gilda needs someone like you. A really nice guy who's a good influence on her. I mean you made it sound like she was pretty terrible before, but she's pretty cool now. I never had a reason to be wary of her when we first met. I mean your wife likes her too, right?"

            "Funny you mention that. Visiting us when we got home was a big priority of hers. I heard she...didn't leave the best impression when she was last in Ponyville. And they patched things up together pretty quick. Gilda's on good terms with my family." I explained while thinking back to that day. She really was very nervous. Perhaps as much as she was when she tried to reconnect with Rainbow Dash and I could still recall how painfully awkward it was just to see them looking so uncomfortable about being around each other at first in the mess hall.

            Gabby's eyes widened with them glistening in intrigue. "Did she meet little Gladesong too? I always loved saying hi to her whenever I stopped by when picking up Fluttershy's parcels during the war."

            I rolled my eyes at her giddiness. Gabby does seem like the kind of woman who is good with children. "Yeah, she did. And they endeared themselves to each other pretty quickly. I think Gilda does have a maternal side in her. The way she tucked Gladesong under her wing... Yeah, that was cute. I swear my daughter can make friends with just about anyone. She must get that from her mother."

            "Actually, I think she gets that from her daddy! I mean how many friends did you make out there while you were away from home?" Gabby asked while I only snickered to myself. I have never been the kind of guy who goes out of his way to make friends. Most of my friendships are byproducts of sheer circumstance. Although Gabby then said, "Or maybe she's just so happy to make friends because she's in such a friendly environment. Gladesong is one of the happiest kids I've ever seen. You and Fluttershy are doing a great job."

            "Thanks... Gladesong wasn't planned, but we've been getting lots of help to ease us into the situation." I replied while appreciating the sentiment.

            Once again, an inquisitive gleam appeared in the griffon hen's eyes. "And...what about the other women in your life? Now that you're getting used to being a dad... Are you planning on having children with them too?"

            I sighed in longing as I listened to my heart. I clasped my hands over each other and closed my eyes, thinking of the wonderful women who had become so much more to me. "Definitely... And...we'll all be in this together. Just one big family, even if we can't always be together."

            When I opened my eyes again, Gabby was smiling very warmly at me. Even the feathers on her head had puffed up a bit. Maybe what I said gave her a very warm and fuzzy feeling. She then said very sweetly, "You're gonna be such a great dad. I really wanna get to meet all your kids someday."

            "You're welcome to visit anytime, Gabby. Consider yourself a friend of the family." I retorted while blushing furiously at that statement. I was certainly feeling more confident about the state of my very unusual relationship even if I still had a ways to go in figuring it all out.

            "Awww, thanks! Maybe I can even be their Auntie Gabby! I'll have to start carrying some goodies on me during my rounds to give to the little cuties!" Gabby giggled joyously while holding her fluffy round face in both hands. She was utterly delighted at the prospect of being involved in my children's lives.

            Although that did get me thinking... "What about you? Do you plan on having kids someday?"

            Gabby froze. And her eyes shot open as if she had a massive epiphany. Even all the feathers on her body puffed up. Her gaze wandered as she stammered a bit. "Me...? Me?! I... I dunno... I mean...yes? I've...loved the thought of having little cubs of my own... I just haven't found the right guy yet... I guess I'm just not in the right mindset yet to think about settling down?"

            The way she said that... I started to wonder and asked a daring question. "Gabby... If you don't mind me asking, how old are you?"

            I did not get the response I was expecting. "Me? I turn twenty at the end of November."

            All I could do was stare at my friend for about five seconds. I was certain she was around Gilda's age and I was convinced she was in her mid twenties. After a moment of scanning the body of my friend and finding her outward appearance to be very misleading, I spoke louder than I usually do. "You're only nineteen?!"

            "Uh huh! I got into this whole courier business pretty early on. I really liked how I get to travel a lot and I've always had a great sense of direction." Gabby explained like it was no big deal at all. No wonder she had always been so bubbly. She was more girl than woman.

            For someone who was in their late teens, I was bewildered by how she looked older than she really was. I then asked, "You know, I have to wonder... Do you birds generally mature faster than most other races? I know most parrot species can go from hatching to looking fully grown in just thirty days, but..."

            Gabby scratched her head in puzzlement. "Hmmmm... You know what? That's a good question. I mean isn't Gallus about my size? And he's... Um... Did you ever get his age? I never asked."

            "Fifteen. I learned that he's only fifteen. And...yeah, he's big for a boy his age. I guess you birds really do grow faster than most. Then again, I think just about everyone in Equestria grows faster than humans... Something that's hard for my kind to wrap their heads around." I muttered while trying to comprehend just about everything that came with the implications that Equestria's nonhuman races mature faster than my own species.

            My guest got a giggle out of that admission. "Wow, I never thought about it like that. I guess we birds are just early bloomers! What about your species? How fast do humans grow?"

            "Nowhere near as fast as you guys. Ponies can walk and run in only a couple of weeks, but it takes a lot longer for my species to do that. Humans are pathetically helpless as infants. For all that talk of humanity's potential, we sure have a very slow start..." I grumbled in some dark amusement at my own specie's physiological shortcomings.

            Gabby snorted at my rather dry mutterings. I thought someone had let a pig into the house for a second until I noticed my friend covering her beak to stifle her laughter. Although she found her composure again and replied, "But anyway... Yeah, I do like the idea of having kids. I just...don't think now's a good time? And I still need to find the right guy. A really sweet guy who would be a great daddy. I know I want my cubs to have a healthy family life."

            Such a sweetheart. Gabby really is the sweetest griffon girl I had ever known. And she was really fawning over the idea of having a family of her own. Holding her head in both hands, a noticeable blush glowing through her feathers, and eyes squinted shut as she was surely imagining those little bundles of fluff in her arms... I sighed happily and spoke softly to her. "You'll be a great mom someday. I can tell."

            She almost squealed at my words. Gabby giggled and playfully waved her hand at me. "Awwww, thank you! I really appreciate the encouragement! And I'll make sure my kids get to be friends with your kids!"

            "I really hope you find a good husband too. A sweet girl like you deserves a... Well, as Gilda likes to call them, you deserve a good boy. You're gonna make some guy very happy someday." I retorted as I found Gabby's behavior to be so unbelievably endearing. Just a bundle of positive energy, that hen. I hope she never loses that quality about herself.

            That sweet little griffon hen churred beautifully as she continued to fluff up. Eyes still squinted shut, she wiggled in her seat as she squeaked out a reply. "Mmmmhmhmhm, no wonder Gilda likes you so much! She loves good boys like you!"

            Now it was my turn to blush. Love... That is a strong word to use. And I could not ignore the...more intimate encounters she and I had together. And that kiss... A kiss even she was not entirely sure on why she gave it to me. I tried to push those memories out of my mind for now. There was no point in speculating until the next time we crossed paths.

            Gabby finally came back to her senses and happened to notice the clock hanging on the wall. "Wow, that late already? I really shouldn't take up too much of your time. And we can catch up at the party later, right?"

            "Yeah, definitely. If you got things to tend to before you have to head up there, don't let me keep you." I replied before standing up and fetching Gabby's thermos for her. "Thanks for the good eats. And for the good company."

            My guest stood up on her seat and grabbed me in a be feathery hug as she nuzzled her fluffy face up against mine. "Mmhm, I had a great time! You take care of yourself, James. I'll tell Gilda you missed her."

            I found myself smiling as I saw Gabby out and even watched her fly away. That sweet little hen left me in a good mood. Now alone, I put that happiness to good use and took care of the dishes before heading into the nursery to look around at where Gladesong would be growing up in for a while. The floral patterns on the walls, a few toys and little shelves holding picture books, and even a...mess of stacks of paper in the corner along with some familiar cardboard boxes. "Is this where she's been going through these?"

            There was no mistaking it. The many journals I had written during the war had been moved to the corner and it looked like Fluttershy had been reading through them while watching over Gladesong during her spare time. And I quickly found to my amusement that she had been reading the issues out of order. Although I suppose that was my fault. "Looks like I should've dated these..."

            I spent the next hour dividing up the stacks of paper to be numbered in chronological order. Being the one who wrote them, I was able to recall the exact order I wrote them in just by skimming the first few pages. Although I did quickly recognize a few that were not mine. Even though the pages had been typed in the same font, a couple of entries started with a line of seemingly random letters or numbers. Like someone who was just typing out each key in a row to figure out how a typewriter functions. I immediately understood who wrote them. These few outliers were the work of Ember and I was quick to set them aside in their own pile. I felt like I was not ready to read her inner thoughts. "Another time... I'm not ready."

            With all of my journals neatly sorted, I decided to take the time to just look around the house. To do a little detective work. I walked into Scootaloo's bedroom and found that she had not gotten around to making her bed before leaving for school. I took care of that for her right there now that I had nothing else to do. She never was the tidiest filly. Then again, Smolder's air mattress had a crumpled blanket resting on it. And a stack of spare pillows stood next to it. I have to wonder how Ocellus gets to sleep in just a pile of pillows. Changeling's live by different strokes, I suppose...

            Something I also noticed near the sleeping spots of Smolder and Ocellus were stacks of books. Including some covering more complex topics like geography or history. It really did not sound like the sort of stuff Smolder was into. She is still figuring out out to write with proper grammar. I saw that journal she had been writing from day to day on her way out across the Empty Plains to track me down and there was a lot that could have been improved. Incorrect spellings. Overly simple descriptions at times. It was a far cry from how she was when I first met her. From completely illiterate to being able to read and write relatively well in a matter of weeks. I felt proud of her. Smolder really is a fast learner. And it only made me love her more. I gazed down at her air mattress while seated on the edge of Scootaloo's bed and sighed in longing. "You're growing up so fast... I guess childhood doesn't mean much to dragons when it doesn't even take up 1% of a dragon's lifespan... I hope the rest of your life will be a very happy one."

            With how much time I had been spending with Ember over the course of the war and how deeply in love we were falling with each other, it was easy to forget about the lesser of the two wonderful dragon ladies in my life. Ember is such a wonderful woman. So much so that she had become a massive distraction to my feelings for Smolder. While that may have been a blessing in disguise when considering the complex issue surrounding her current age, I felt guilty. I loved Smolder. And I knew she loved me. Perhaps it was just the circumstances surrounding the situation. Smolder had no business being on a battlefield, even if her presence proved to benefit the war effort significantly. But Ember is a true warrior. A noble warrior even. She absolutely felt like she belonged there. But I had not forgotten my feelings for Smolder. For during the occasional moment of solitude we have had with each other after returning home, she would remind me of what our hearts wanted. We still cannot tell each other directly lest her dragon blood compels her to do away with all caution and delve into such a relationship in spite of Equestria's laws. All we can do is continue to wait. And I am a very patient man. I sighed with a smile as I muttered, "No girl stays a girl forever... I can only imagine how much more wonderful you will become."

            I decided to focus on Ocellus' sleeping space. And the books she had gathered near it. Definitely not something Scootaloo or Smolder would be involved in. Some of the books I recognized as belonging to Fluttershy, but I suspected that Ocellus had borrowed the others from the library. She always did appear to have a certain camaraderie with Twilight Sparkle once they finally warmed up to each other. I took one of the books in hand and felt a wave of nostalgia as I recalled when I tried to familiarize myself with Equestria's geography my reading such a book back during my earliest days in Ponyville. It only made me appreciate how much time had passed since then. Even if only a few years had gone by, the sheer volume of notable happenings in that time made it feel like I had been in Equestria much longer. I still found myself cracking a smirk as I evaluated Ocellus' many books. "The love bug is a bookworm. She's got heart and brains."

            The books were returned to the same stack as when I found them. As I gazed down upon where Smolder and Ocellus had been sleeping, I found myself starting to frown. We had welcomed these two lovely ladies who had nowhere to go and no one to be there for them. They were given shelter and even a place among our family. And they still did not have their own place to call their own. I sighed in some little shame as I muttered, "We really need to get you girls your own bedroom."

            As I pondered that, I also looked out the doorway and across the living room to the doorway that led into the nursery and even the window on the wall that used to face outside before the room was added onto the house. My eyes squinted in realization. Gladesong would not be a toddler forever. She would eventually outgrow the nursery and need her own living space. And I was absolutely certain Fluttershy and I would be having more children sometime down the road. She has whispered sweet desires to me, hoping that we will be blessed with more precious foals. We would absolutely need to expand our home more to accommodate our growing family. But where would all that extra space go? I could not imagine adding more rooms to the second floor. Our cottage was not designed for it.

            Then it occurred to me. I suddenly had memories of my grandparents' house flash through my mind. A place I could never go back to even if I had the choice. A place where some of my happiest childhood memories came from. I could remember always going downstairs and getting of whiff of that wonderful wooden scent. A byproduct of the rural wooden furniture and the wood panel walls serving as a nostalgic relic of the 1970s. I felt weak in the knees as I remembered these precious memories of a time and place I could never return to. And then it dawned on me. Instead of expanding outward or upward, we could simply build down and install a basement. Ponyville has always had a certain timeless aesthetic to it. And such vintage aesthetics would be an excellent way to share with my children the simple wholesomeness I grew to adore on the weekends when my world was smaller and simpler. I would have to talk this over with Fluttershy soon. Better to plan ahead for something that big to happen under our home.

            I decided to head outside and look around for a while. The fairly cool air of early autumn did not bother me. I have always had a higher tolerance for most, although I can only handle temperatures as low as 50 degrees. Fluttershy's many animal neighbors were not quite as numerous as during warmer seasons. It would not be much longer before Angel would have to start living indoors to stay out of the cold. With it being still in the early afternoon, I went around to the backside of the cottage to check on Fluttershy's flock of chickens. They all came right over to the fence and even followed me out of their enclosure to just mill about me. Although some of those sweet little hens did come over to let me apply some scritches to their head. I think they really missed me while I was away. "I missed you girls too. It's good to be home."

            In a weird sense, I felt like I was right back where I started when I first came to Equestria. And in a good way. The simple life I had grown to love was just as present around me then as it was just weeks into my life in Equestria. To see how little had actually changed since I departed to face the invasion of the Forgotten Emperor only reinforced my outlook on what I had been fighting for and what had been saved. Equestria was exactly the way it needed to be. The way it should be. I turned my gaze to the Everfree Forest beyond the perimeter of the backyard. The place that set things in motion when my new life in Ponyville experienced its first real upheaval. The friends I made out there resulting in a domino effect that defined much of what would come. I even found myself smiling upon realizing that Zecora had returned to her humble abode out there in the forest by then. I think she did stop by on the way to say hello, but I was not in a good place at the time for having a pleasant conversation with just anyone. The urge to head on in and say hello crossed my mind only to remember that she played a vital part in the war effort as well. Zecora would surely be joining the party in Canterlot that day. It would be a waste of time to head into the forest. And I did not want to wander too far from home while knowing my family and friends would need to head up to Canterlot at some point.

            Out of curiosity, I partook in an old ritual of mine when it came to the chickens. I headed over to the coop and took a look inside to check for any wayward mailmares. And there was none to be seen. "I haven't seen Derpy in a while... I should keep an eye out for her... Eh?!"

            I was in for a surprise when I stood back up from the coop's entrance. One of the roosters was standing on the roof and was practically eyelevel with me when I rose to a standing position. "Oh, hey there. I forgot about... Wait..."

            Something did not add up. The rooster was black as he just stared at me. After a moment of recollection, I scowled in confusion at the bird. "Waaaaait a minute. We don't even have roosters. Let alone a black one. Where'd you come from?"

            The rooster...chuckled at me. A nervous and uneasy chuckle. "Eheheheheh, can't blame me for trying... Hello again."

            "Let me guess... Thorax?" I retorted as I recognized the voice. In a flash of green flames, the rooster was replaced by a Changeling stallion resting on the chicken coop's roof. Rather than be alarmed, I found his presence strangely comforting. "Funny... This is pretty much where we first met. Weird how everything's coming full circle for me lately."

https://youtu.be/fhUqu-g0pVY

            "Yeah, it is... Thanks for what you did for me back there... And sorry for hissing at you. I...really wasn't in a good spot." The wayward drone retorted while I was not the least bit intimidated by him. I had grown accustomed to the darkly colored fanged love bugs thanks to having a particularly adorable one living under my own roof. Thorax quickly noticed my puzzled stare and said, "I...uh...wanted to stop by and check on you now that things have calmed down."

            I had only met the guy twice. I was still not entirely certain of exactly what to think of him. But Thorax had proven himself to be a very amicable and cordial stallion. Even if he was a bit on the small side. I reached out and pet the love bug on his smooth rounded head. "Well, it's nice of you to stop by. If you're here about Ocellus, she's doing well. She's not quite ready to show Ponyville her true form, but she's happy and safe."

            "Oh, good... We were all watching as the war just kept getting crazier. I was almost afraid you wouldn't make it." Thorax explained while tilting his head towards my hand. He then sighed in relief and said, "It feels like your heart's still intact... Still so much love in there."

            "Yeah, my mind was in conflict with my heart for a while there. Thankfully, the royal family had enough foresight to plan ahead. They fixed me up in Canterlot a little while ago. I'm good now. About as good as I can get. I'll be fine." I replied before taking a step back. Thorax took the hint and stood up with his gossamer wings spreading wide. I motioned for him to follow me as I stepped away. The fluttering of cicada wings reached my ears as Thorax took to the air and fluttered on after me. I took a seat at the little patio table that is kept in the backyard, but Thorax insisted on landing beside me instead of taking a seat across from me. He then rested his head on my thigh while I asked, "Uh... You comfy there?"

            "Sorry... You're just...comforting to be around." Thorax muttered while having difficulty looking up at me. Although he then said, "And...well... I'm kinda hungry..."

            "Help yourself, love bug. I've got plenty." I retorted with a smirk on my lips. Sure enough, I felt that subtle indescribable sensation that I get whenever Ocellus hugs me for too long. Thorax was feeding. I then asked playfully, "Tasty?"

            "It's the best... Literally the best... And it feels endless..." Thorax spoke with a delighted sigh. He was happy. And I just kept stroking his head all the while.

            My eyes then fell upon the chickens again. They milled about us constantly and did not mind Thorax at all despite his uncanny appearance. Although as I gazed upon the chickens, my gaze eventually rose to gaze upon the edge of the Everfree Forest beyond the yard. And that got me thinking. "Thorax... Is anyone going to come looking for you?"

            "No... No, and that's why I'm here. I'm a scout. We go without contact with the hive for days at a time. No direct contact, at least..." Thorax explained without lifting his head from my thigh. He then added, "I can go just about anywhere I want as long as it doesn't take me too far from my assigned areas. And as long as I...don't say anything too important."

            He sounded nervous. Like there might be someone listening in from very close by. Or even very far away. And so I asked, "Wait... Ocellus mentioned being cut out of the hive... Like she can't connect to you and the rest of them anymore. What's the risk of you revealing classified information to someone? They'll just kick you out? Because if that happens, you can just live with us. Ponyville will learn to like you if..."

            "No... They won't sever my connection with the hive." Thorax replied grimly. He did not even lift his head to look at me as he explained, "I do or say something too dangerous, they'll hunt me down. Our queen does not take kindly to that manner of transgression. And they'll be able to follow me to the ends of the earth. I can run...but I can't hide. Please... Don't ask me anything that requires a...hard answer."

            "It's OK, love bug... It's OK, I don't wanna get you in trouble." I spoke with my hand rubbing over Thorax's head to try and calm him. "I know your queen has a weird interest in me for something, but I won't ask. I'm sure I'll figure out the answer in due time anyway."

            "Heh... Thanks... Although...if you did ask, I think I might risk it just for you." Thorax replied in a manner that really caught my attention. I looked down at him as he finally turned his head enough to gaze up at me with those blank light blue eyes. He spoke sincerely to me, "I...don't want to be your enemy. You've been nothing but good to me, even when I tried to scare you away. You're my...friend, right?"

            It was a complex feeling to see and hear him say that. I had to acknowledge the truth there. Thorax is a Changeling. A race of creatures with a very unsavory history in the world that has been marked as an enemy to Equestria at large. But Thorax is no monster. I knew I could trust him. And I wished I could help him in some way. And I began to wonder exactly why he was there. To the point where he abandoned his patrol route just to visit me. "Thorax... Why did you come see me?"

            He sighed as I felt his feeding stop. He then muttered softly, "Because I missed you."

            "You don't have many friends in the hive, do you?" I asked while patting my other thigh to invite him up higher. He shook his head and climbed up onto me before we held each other in a comforting embrace. I stroked my hand down his carapace and inhaled deeply to relax. "It'll be OK... You're a good guy, Thorax... Just hang in there a while longer. It'll get better."

            "I really hope so..." He muttered while rubbing his head up against mine in a manner that felt...too forward for him. Like he was a little too comfortable with me. But I did not push him away. I held the little Changeling in my arms. He eventually whispered, "I think I can at least tell you this... The queen doesn't want to hurt you. Even if...she succeeds in whatever she has planned for you, I've got the feeling you'll be very well taken care of. She...values you in a weird way."

            "Yeah, I remember... She said something about me just being too valuable to harm. I dunno if I should feel comfortable about that though." I grumbled as I recalled the one time I ever encountered her outside the shroud of subterfuge. When she revealed some vital information to the militia regarding the enemy during the war. "It's weird... I feel like I should be grateful for what she told us that day. If she didn't convince us to scout ahead and see what was really happening at the Heaven's Pillar... Would we have succeeded in the end?"

            "Trust me, she didn't do that out of kindness. It was all about mutual gain." Thorax replied with a more somber tone. I heard him then speak into my ear, "I was there. I was one of the scouts who scoped out the Heaven's Pillar. And I could sense...all that hatred on the other side of the portal. We Changelings...might have starved eventually if Equestria became like the world on the other side. We can't sustain ourselves on negativity..."

            "You know... It's weird. Equestria and Earth do have a lot of positives that could have benefited each other greatly. It's just that...Earth has too many bad things going for it and always will. My world...would have poisoned Equestria in a way it would never recover from if an unbreakable means of contact was established." I muttered in grim recollection of the darkest days of the War of Preservation. No matter how many of my memories during those days were dulled for the sake of peace of mind, those particular memories were still intact. "There really is no other way to describe it... Equestria eventually and inevitably would've become another Earth. The world I came from...is not an innocent world. But Equestria is. And innocence...is a treasure that is more fragile than eggshells. And once lost...it can never be recovered. Earth would have influenced Equestria much more than the other way around. And I...think I'm only really starting to understand just what would've been lost... Whatever good would've come out of that connection... It would never be worth what would be lost. It's such a sad thing to say, but Earth and Equestria can't ever be allowed to know each other."

            "And I believe you. I felt things...that you can't. So much hatred... So much strife... How did you remain untainted before you came to our world?" Thorax asked sincerely as I found him looking right at me. His eyes, as blank as they were, contained a certain kind of concern.

            I felt he had the right to know. And I was forced to consider exactly how I became the person I was by the time I was first brought to Equestria. With a long sigh while I gathered my thoughts, I began to explain. "I don't really consider myself...untainted. I'm far from an innocent soul myself. But... Celestia said it best. I respect and value innocence. And I'm pretty sure that's something most really don't in my world anymore. I mean sure, everyone says to put children first. But I'm convinced they don't ever take into consideration how the world around them will shape the children of coming generations. I don't even want to think about what it must be like to be a kid in my world at this time... It's not the best place to grow up in anymore."

            "But...how?" Thorax asked with genuine sincerity. "How did you become so...unlike others around you?"

            "I almost feel like you see me as some kind of saint... I'm really not. Trust me, I'm no less...flawed than many humans from my world. I know I've screwed time and again even after I came to Equestria. But...if pressed for answers..." I replied while I began to consider my more recent past. In the years leading up to when I first was brought to Equestria. With a long sigh, I began to explain. "If I had to take a guess... It might have something to do with my years in high school. I think that's a very formative time in most people's lives. Transition between childhood and adulthood, right?"

            Thorax cocked his head to one side and said, "Um... I don't think the hive has something like that? But I think I get where you're coming from."

            That was hardly surprising. Although I did continue. "Basically, due to unusual circumstances over what I was and was not doing in mainstream schooling, I was enrolled in a school with a rather...niche student body. And...well..."

            I paused for a moment. My memories of my times in high school were not very vivid. And for good reason. "Let me just say that...Logos School is a hostile environment. I was not prepared for the fact that it is basically the last beacon of education for...troubled and even dangerous teens. I haven't seen many adolescents or juveniles in Equestria, but I can only hope that most are nowhere never as vile as those I've seen there. I don't even remember most of my time there very vividly... It's not a place I want to return to."

            My guest said nothing, but he tightened his embrace around me. I then continued and said, "I suppose...that is where my appreciation for innocence started. I ended up being assigned to that school for very unusual reasons. Very different reasons from most of the other students. I did not have the kind of background my peers did. And I found my peers to be...utterly revolting. I could not bring myself to mingle with them because of how despicable I found nearly everyone there to be. I felt I would have to lower my own personal and moral standards just to be comfortable around them and I...just couldn't bring myself to do that. I chose to be uncomfortable and unhappy instead of becoming a worse person to belong amongst my peers. They compelled me to not become like them. I did survive those five years, as you can see. But...it's not an experience I want to go through twice."

            Thorax said nothing as he held me in a very comforting embrace. Despite how bitter those words must have sounded, I was not really upset at all. I patted him lightly on the back of the head and said, "Hey, I'm all right here. Being in a hostile environment tends to make you try to not absorb what's going on around you. I don't remember much of what happened there by now and I'm perfectly fine with that. Really, I don't have much in the way of trauma from that time of my life."

            "You sure? I mean...huh. I guess you don't. Your heart wasn't really...aching when you talked about that." Thorax replied with one hoof moving over my chest.

            "Yeah, really. If only it was that easy to not recall much of what happened on the battlefield. Thank goodness they found a way to deal with that." I said while continuing to hold my guest in my arms. I tilted my head to rest it against his. "I'm just...glad things are going back to how they once were. Tonight is gonna be a good time."

            "Sounds like it. We've noticed some preparations here and there for a big party." Thorax replied before he pulled away to be able to look me in the eye. And he spoke with a smile. "I know the hive and the rest of Equestria are enemies and all, but...thanks for what you did. Everyone in Equestria benefited from your efforts. The rest of my kind might not know you, but...I wish I could've done more for you out there. I...really do consider you a friend, James."

            "It's cool, Thorax. All's well that ends well, right? I'm just glad that mess is over with." I said with a long sigh. He continued to hold me with his head once again rubbing up against mine. He was getting a bit too comfortable with me again. Unless that is just a Changeling thing. I finally felt the need to ask. "You...really like being around me, huh?"

            "Maybe...?" Thorax retorted with a more nervous tone than before. Although he then sighed peacefully while leaning very hard into my embrace. "When I think about where you came from... I'm glad you came to Equestria when you did. If they waited another five...or even ten years, I don't think you'd be the person you are now. When I remember all that negativity I sensed on the other side... I feel like you would've a much colder person by now... All that love just buried deep with no easy way to get it to the surface. Like the world would've broken you..."

            "On Earth, it was the summer of...2012 when I was first brought to Equestria. At this moment...the year there is 2014. I wonder how much worse things will get there in another five years. What about ten years? Will things improve in that time instead? I don't know...but I'm not hopeful for my world's future." I muttered as I thought back to when I was first brought to Equestria. And the few days where I was returned to Earth. And...was reminded of exactly how unlike Equestria my world is. "I know where I want to be. I know where I belong. My world won't lose anything from my absence."

            "Thanks for being here." Thorax muttered as he continued to hold me. Although I soon felt that subtle sensation of him sipping on my love again. I tapped him on the carapace to let him know I was aware of it. "Sorry... It's just...so good..."

            "Drink all you want. I'm not stopping you." I replied while smirking whimsically. Maybe he thought he was being sneaky and I found it amusing that such a sensation would escape my notice. Although that did remind me. "You say the hive knows what's happening today across Equestria... Not that I'd expect you to reveal anything, but...you planning on crashing the parties like you did with that wedding a couple of years ago?"

            "Huh? No, nothing like that. Our queen hasn't given us any orders to invade. I...don't think she has any plans on something big. Things have been...quiet for the past two years or so. Just simple routines we carry out and nothing more than that." Thorax explained while I paid close attention to the words he used. And while recalling the one time I ever encountered his queen.

            "Two years... That's how long I've been here." I muttered while holding Thorax up to keep him steady on my lap. I then asked, "I'm not expecting you to know much about her personal agenda, but...what can you safely tell me about your queen? Has she always been this...cautious? Two years is a long time to lay low for an entire society. If you can call the hive that."

            He went silent for a moment. Very silent. I even felt Thorax stop sipping at my love. He was very distracted. When he did speak, he spoke with little more than a whisper. "I...think she's waiting for something. I don't know what she wants with you, but... There must be a good reason why she hasn't made contact with you outside of that one time. She's...waiting. I feel like there's something coming. Something...big. I understand that our queen has ruled over the hive since before the sun and moon even existed. That was more than five thousand years ago. I don't know what's coming, but...I don't have a good feeling about it. She's very secretive about what came before. But I feel like...she's waiting for something...or someone to reach out to her before she makes her next move. Like she's betting everything on something that hasn't happened yet."

            This statement felt like a cryptic warning. There was a lot of things about Equestria's history I did not know. And I suddenly recalled the multiple times where I asked questions about some concepts only for the royal family to give me vague and dismissive answers that did not explain anything. Was there a connection?

            "I guess it would be futile to ever expect an answer on that. Although it does sound like patience is one of your queen's better qualities." I muttered while Thorax finally started to fidget in an attempt to get back onto the ground. Perhaps he had his fill and did not want to overstay his welcome. I set him back down to the ground and asked, "Had your fill? Time to go?"

            "Yeah, I probably should... I might get an earful next time I return to the hive, but I'm pretty sure I didn't reveal anything too classified." The little stallion said while I rested a hand upon his head. He sighed softly while leaning into my palm. "I...really enjoyed my time with you today... Please don't tell anyone I was here. It'd be best for both of us if I could just slip away."

            "I gotcha. Thanks for stopping by. It was nice getting to catch up with you." I replied while not trying to rush him. Thorax had his eyes closed while he leaned into my hand. Just such a sweet guy. I pitied him for having to be caught up in a conflict he wanted nothing to do with. "Come see me again sometime. It was...nice having you here today."

            His eyes popped open in response to my offer. Thorax had quite the giddy smile on his face. There was just something adorable about that dark and menacing body wearing such a grin under those big blank blue eyes. "I... Sure! I'll see if I can make this happen again! Don't know when, but...I missed being around you."

            "Same here, Thorax. I won't keep you, but thanks for coming by. You picked a good time to do it." I replied with my hand resting upon his head. A sigh escaped my nostrils while I hoped he would not be in any danger out there. "Stay safe."

            "I will. I've learned how to be careful thanks to being a scout." Thorax retorted while leaning into my touch again. Although that smile became more somber once I lifted my hand from his scalp. He then sighed wistfully and said, "Have a good time tonight. You've earned it."

            I watched my guest trot away, but he then looked back as he saw the chickens around starting to follow me out of the yard. I tried waving my hands at them, but all the girls kept following me around. I guess they really missed me while I was away. Thorax let out a laugh before he came trotting back to me. "Here, let me help!"

            He was engulfed in a quick flash of green fire before emerging as the same black rooster I first saw him as. I have no idea what he said to them, but the hens started flocking around him as he crowed and clucked quite convincingly. I gave the guy a thumb's up while he waved at me with a wing. I hurried back around to the front of the house while Thorax kept the chickens preoccupied while surely leading them back to their pen. Once back at the front of the cottage, I stepped inside to find the place quiet once more.

            With nothing else to do for the moment, I decided to go ahead and boot up some of my portable gaming devices. I was first going to reach for my DSi, but instead opted for my 3DS after remembering how Gallus had reminded me that I had brought it along. And I was quickly reminded of its design flaws. The hinges would not lock outside of a few specific angles, I could see a fiber or hair stuck under the screen, and a pair of vertical scratches were starting to form on the upper screen due to it coming in contact with the frame of the slightly smaller lower screen whenever the system was closed. I sighed harshly in disappointment and said, "Why would they release this with such design flaws present? Not even the DSi had these issues..."

            Too annoyed with my 3DS and its physical shortcomings, I set it aside and booted up my DSi instead. That did not have any glaring distractions and I enjoyed myself much more with the larger game library I had amassed for the aging device. I looked around, almost expecting Gallus to show up for another gaming session. Even when factoring out my 3DS, I still had my original DS model on hand. When I prepared for my permanent return to Equestria, I spared no expense when it came to portable devices. It was something Equestria had in common with Earth in the form of the Joyboy line of handheld consoles. Or perhaps I should say hoofheld... And I made certain to bring my entire library of Game Boy Advance titles with me thanks to the DS and its 'Dual Slot' function. I hope the gaming industry of Equestria ends up learning the importance of backwards compatibility as their technology evolves in the coming years.

            After a short while of indulging in a little quality personal time while lounging on the couch in the living room, I heard the front door open. And in came Fluttershy all by her lonesome. She smiled endearingly at me just having a good time on the couch and said, "Did you enjoy yourself while we were out, dear?"

            "Yeah, it was a nice time. I got some chores done, entertained a guest or two, and just took some time to relax now that I was mostly alone." I retorted while closing my DSi to put it in sleep mode. Although as I sat up, I happened to look at the window facing into the nursery behind me. I then smirked cheekily at Fluttershy and said, "And I went ahead and sorted my old journals for you in there."

            "I was wondering if I was reading them out of order..." Fluttershy replied while meekly rubbing a hoof up one arm. At least then I knew to not be surprised if there were some things she did not know yet. Although she then beamed proudly at me and said, "But I am very impressed with what you've written. Like I was reading a novel... You should publish your writings someday! I'm sure everypony in the world would want to read about the life of humanity's ambassador!"

            "When you put it like that, I guess I am part of a very niche corner in the field of literature... But what should I title a story that's basically an autobiography of my life in this wild and strange world? By comparison to where I'm from, at least..." I retorted with my thoughts wandering. Unhinged as she is, I know that Twilight's mother is a successful author. And that Rainbow Dash has learned of some book signing events held in Canterlot by the author of the Daring Do series. I suppose Canterlot really is the arts capital of Equestria and a good place to start if I ever wanted to try and make a living in that field. I will have to consider that someday. But as I pondered this, I happened to notice Fluttershy was alone. No sign of Rarity or even our newborn child. "Where's Gladesong? Was she with you?"

            Fluttershy replied with a calm smile. "I just dropped her off at Eleina's place. She's more than happy to watch her while we're in Canterlot today."

            "She's a pro at being a mom, that's for certain. Good choice." I retorted while glad to know our baby girl was in very good hooves. A big bustling party full of old war horses was no place for a toddler. I stood up and stretched after being seated in one spot for too long. "Gotta... Erf... Need to be...self aware about where you take your kids when they're too young to know how to behave. Lots of parents just don't have that kind of foresight."

            "At least we've been lucky to have such a sweet little filly. She's almost never unhappy and so quiet more often than not." Fluttershy replied while we took a moment to share a hug.

            "I bet she gets that from you." I snickered while Fluttershy could only blush and hide her face behind her mane. I then pushed it aside and kissed her right on the nose. "Love you, honey."

            "Ooooh, love you too!" Fluttershy squealed in delight, her nose touching mine. Although she then perked up and said, "Anyway, we should be going! We don't want to miss the train. I bet everypony else who's coming is already on their way to the station."

            "Right, I'm ready. Already took care of... Oh? Hey there, pretty bird." I began to say before Angela came fluttering over and perched upon my shoulder. As if she knew exactly what was happening and wanted to say goodbye. I reached up and gently pet her with one finger against her chest. "We're heading out now, so you and Angel watch the place. We'll be back tonight."

            Angela cooed in affirmation while I set her up upon the fireplace mantel. Fluttershy and I then made our way out and said our goodbyes to Angela as well. The two of us then strolled across the meadow at a brisk pace. I was not entirely certain of the train schedule, but at least we would not be alone.

https://youtu.be/XouGQoIqBh8

            "I wonder what kind of stories I'll hear up there... What kind of people I'll meet? It'll be easy to get lost in the crowd. I know everyone won't be looking at me for once." Fluttershy giggled while more excited than nervous. It is funny how an introvert can be comfortable in a large crowd by simply not being noticed by most of those around them. Although I suspect Fluttershy has become a little braver since she had Gladesong.

            As I thought about how Fluttershy had become a little more ambitious than usual in recent months, a question entered my thoughts. "Say, before I forget... I didn't ask. How are things going in regards to securing that little forest nearby to be its own protected reserve?"

            "It's actually going well! I got in contact with the right people while you were gone and they're planning on having it be officially declared a protected space before the end of the year. Maybe word will get around and ponies from out of town will want to come visit and take a stroll through it." Fluttershy replied with a fair bit of enthusiasm. I still remembered the walks I had taken through there. Some of them carrying more importance than others.

            "Ponyville having a minor tourist attraction? I never thought I'd see the day." I laughed while Fluttershy just grinned at me. She looked confident and happy. I had faith in her pulling off such an endeavor.

            It was just any other weekday in Ponyville. No sign of any kids at the time with it being a school day. I took the time to let my eyes wander and see who I might recognize amongst our surroundings. I noticed Lyra and Bon Bon sharing a table at the local café as we passed by. It was tempting to sit down and grab a bite like so many times before and I was eager to get back into that routine, but we were saving ourselves for the party. And we had somewhere we needed to be. I saw Derpy Hooves making her rounds with a satchel by her side. Lily was minding her florist shop with her sisters. Even people I barely knew at all filled me with a certain reassurance. As if I was rediscovering Ponyville all over again after my entire world was turned on its head. "I think I'm only just now remembering how much I love this town. Capricorn Island... The Grove of Silence... Such wonderful places, but nothing can ever replace Ponyville."

            "And we're happy to have you here, James." Fluttershy giggled while looking up at me with a smile. It was a good day to be back home. And we hastened our pacing to hurry to the train station. It was unlikely we would be the first to arrive.

            The eastern edge of town came into view before much longer. And once we stepped up onto the platform, we were greeted by the sight of some very familiar faces. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie were having a conversation. Spike was even present while seated on Twilight's back. At least until Pinkie Pie happened to look our way and wave us down. "Over here, lovebirds!"

            It was the first time I had seen Pinkie Pie in days. And she came hopping our way without any sign of the wheeled harness she had been using. Although she did suddenly wince after a couple of hops and landing back on her four hooves. "Ow! I guess that fracture still needs a little more time to heal... At least I can trot again!"

            Seeing our peppy friend finally up and about like nothing had ever been wrong was probably the strongest sign that things were finally back to normal. The embodiment of Ponyville's smile was finally healed. Or at least healed enough. I am sure it takes longer than a month for bones to heal enough to not be sore. But I all too readily pulled her in for a hug. "Never change, Pinkie..."

            "Um... Where's this coming from? Your head still on right, James? I mean I know we all had a lotta bad thoughts happening, but..." Pinkie Pie started to say before she just sighed and hugged me right back. "Oh, forget it. I needed a big squeeze from you! Feels like it's been forever since the last time!"

            Rarity then approached with the rest of our friends while Rarity appeared to be a bit flustered. "Darlings, I have to ask... Should I run home and fetch our best attire? This is basically our own private gala we're attending today. Shouldn't we look the part?"

            "It's fine, Rarity. It might be an important occasion, but the invitations firmly stated that we're free to dress casual. It's a victory party, right? We're supposed to have fun up there!" Twilight replied while actually looking pretty psyched to be on our way up. I suspect she had not really spoken to her brother since coming home weeks ago.

            "Man, we really need it too! Feels like they took their time getting us some real compensation for all that trouble out east. I'm gonna hit the drink bar and nopony can stop me!" Rainbow Dash retorted while grinning eagerly. And I flinched as distant memories of how weak her booze tolerance is flashed through my mind. But she then backtracked and said, "Buuuut I'm gonna do it on a full stomach. I wanna remember this occasion. Can't do that when I'm too drunk to remember anyone's faces."

            "That's a step in the right direction for you, Rainbow." Fluttershy said with a bit of a smug tone in that retort. Rainbow Dash had earned a certain reputation for being a problematic party animal when she drinks too much. Although Fluttershy then looked around and asked, "Um... Aren't we missing somepony?"

            "Hold yer horses, girl! We're here!" A familiar voice called out from the edge of the station platform. Right then, Applejack and Big Macintosh came trotting up the steps. "I reckon we should've gotten 'ere earlier, but we had ta finish up the daily quota right quick. Now we're ready ta ride on up and enjoy a good ol' hoedown!"

            "Eeyup." Big Macintosh retorted with his usual brevity. At least he looked quite happy. The poor guy never looked himself in recent weeks. Always staring out into space like he...was not there. That mental health treatment really had proven itself to be a godsend regardless of the patient.

            "Glad to see you two could make it. Now, are we expecting anyone else? Are we forgetting anyone?" I asked while giving my two farm friends a happy hug. I was compelled to just reach out and hug everyone at least once. Although as I pondered my own question, something came up on the western horizon. "Oh, right. We've got some noncombatants coming along."

            Spike was quick to hop down from Twilight's back as three winged individuals descended upon the train station. And he was quick to run over to the only true dragon among them. "Smolder, great you could make it!"

            "Hey there, Spike! No way I'm missing this!" Smolder replied while pulling her little friend in for a hug. They really had become good comic book buddies in recent days now that they had spent a sizable amount of time together partaking in the hobby.

            "Heya, Gallus! And hi, Ocellus!" Spike then said in greeting towards the blue griffon boy and the false dragoness just behind Smolder. Although I think he looked a little flustered while waving at Ocellus. She just waved back with a meek smile. And I know Spike has not seen what Ocellus truly is under that disguise. Although he did step towards me and beckoned me to lean down to him. Just for a little boy talk. Spike then whispered to me, "I don't know where Ocellus came from, but she's really pretty!"

            It must have been her hair. Dragons rarely have a full head of hair on their heads. Not to mention her impressively feminine physique. I am not certain if she intended to do so, but Ocellus had chosen a form that was impressively feminine for a dragoness. I smirked at Ocellus while she was very aware of that glance. Not to mention the general attraction towards her Spike and I were giving off. I made no attempt to keep my voice down. "Yeah, she's gorgeous. Prettiest dragon girl I've ever seen."

            "Jaaaaames, I heard that!" Ocellus squealed while trying to hide her face. Gallus just howled at his friend's response while Smolder was a bit more subdued in her chuckling. She just smirked and shook her head. No one knew Ocellus better than her anyway. Although the disguised Changeling did peek through her fingers at me and said, "But...it does feel really nice coming from you."

            Gallus then stepped over to me and said, "Already got a real crowd going, huh? I'll stick around to see you guys off."

            Smolder turned his way in surprise and asked, "Wait, you're not coming?"

            "Huh? Wait, am I invited? Pretty sure I'm not. I thought this party's for anyone who helped out in the war effort. I didn't even get to see the militia until after everything was over and done with." Gallus replied while shrugging his shoulders. He did not sound particularly left out. "Besides, I was planning on hitting the arcade anyway. You guys have fun, all right?"

            I scowled at this notion. Gallus had proven himself to be a good friend and had become especially close with Smolder and Ocellus. Both of who had earned a place at the party. I quickly thought up a criteria and rested my hand on the griffon boy's head. "No, bluebird. You're coming. You saved the life of a war vet a few weeks ago. I say that's enough of a contribution."

            His eyes widened at my words. He knew. If Gallus had not been keeping an especially close eye on me as the symptoms of Post Traumatic Stress Disorder took hold of me, I doubt I would have lived to even see this day. He sighed harshly while showing a pained smile. "Yeah... Yeah, that was a close call, huh? OK then... I'll tag along. But what if they say I can't come in?"

            "Then I'll tell them you're with me. You're a special case." I retorted while caressing that soft fluffy head of his. Although I think I noticed Gallus' eyes starting to glisten a bit. "You OK, dude?"

            "It's...just...I've never been...special in any way before. Thanks, man. That felt good." Gallus muttered as he wiped his eyes. The poor guy... He puts up an aloof facade, but he has such a soft soul. About as soft as his coat, to be fair.

            Smolder quickly grabbed her fluffy friend in a hug and grinned brightly. "Hey, no crying today! Come on, bluebird. Today's supposed to be THE happy day for all of us war vets!"

            The mood around us was a happy one. And more and more familiar faces showed up. Rarity's parents stepped up onto the station platform while dressed casual as ever. I was sure the locals in Canterlot were going to be in for quite a culture shock to see a bunch of commoners from out of town heading towards the castle. Even faces that were not so familiar to me showed up. No doubt those with family from far away who served in the war. Although one of the last people to show up for the trip was among one of the least expected. I saw Zecora stepping up onto the train platform, but while locked in conversation with Filthy Rich. And they both gazed about in surprise at the sheer volume of partygoers who had amassed. Zecora was the first to speak and dutifully sticking to her rhyming. "It seems we have quite the crowd with us today. So many here and with so much to say."

            "Ha, and here I thought Ponyville didn't have so many volunteers! I didn't consider extended family of those from out of town." Filthy Rich laughed before he came trotting up to me. He extended a hoof and said, "And here's the man of honor! And it's great to see you made it home in one piece. I heard some amazing things about you while you were out there. And especially that declassified article that got published recently, but that's another story."

            I kneeled and took Rich's hoof into my hand for a friendly shake. Although I was a bit confused on why he was there. He did not even have the excuse of having extended family serving in the militia. "Well, I didn't quite make it home in one piece, but I'm in one piece by now. But what brings you here, Rich? I don't remember you serving?"

            Filthy Rich just chuckled heartily before he explained, "Oh, not like that! But I still did my part for Equestria! I did what I do best and used my business expertise to run fundraisers. You might've been out on the front lines, but I was doing my part to make sure the militia got all the funding it needed. Although I was just one of many who pitched in on that front."

            "I guess even something like that technically runs on money... Thanks for all you did." I replied before turning my gaze to Zecora. And she was patiently waiting to speak to me. "You saved a lot of lives out there with your potions... Even mine. Thank you. I know Canterlot is way outta your element, but I'm hoping you'll have a good time."

            Just like the last time I ever spoke to her, Zecora did away with her rhyming habit. "My way of life might require me being a recluse, but I would never miss this. I wish to see the end results of the trial humanity's champion allowed us to achieve. So good to see you have mended well, my friend."

            We shared a friendly embrace and began to mingle with the guests. At least until a voice I had not heard in a while reached my ear from the edge of the station platform. "Good gravy, didn't expect this kinda turnout! Howdy, ponies!"

https://youtu.be/hIPOeXQ793Q

            "That's...Granny?!" Applejack called out as many of us turned to see someone...I have yet to ever really describe in detail in my own writings, now that I think about it. None other than Granny Smith herself had arrived to join the show. While I never really spoke of her much if at all in the past two years of maintaining this journal routine of mine, I had always been fond of Applejack's grandmother. Something about that wise yet cheery country charm always made me smile and I think she grew to see me as extended family. I think she considers all of Applejack's friends to be like her own grandchildren, come to think of it. It was good to see she was spry enough to attend the party with her own grandkids. Applejack came trotting over to her with Big Macintosh close behind her, but she looked more concerned than happy to see her eldest kin. "I'm surprised ya even made it over here! Are ya sure yer up for a time in Canterlot?"

            "Of course I am! Ever since that hip replacement settled in, I haven't felt more alive in...hang on a sec, it'll come ta me..." Granny Smith retorted before she had to take a moment to think. I know the old mare is not suffering from dementia, but I suppose old weathered brains are just not as sharp as they used to be. Worn, but not decayed. Granny Smith then just swung her hoof at nothing and said, "Ah, ponyfeathers! It don't matter none anyway! The point is I ain't missin' this for the world!"

            Seeing her hardy grandmother looking and sounding so full of life only put a smile on Applejack's face. Big Macintosh had nothing to say, but he was clearly glad to have her with them. Applejack then gave her grandmother a hug and said, "Well, it's mighty fine ta have y'all with us, Granny. I just thought ya wouldn't be up for..."

            Granny Smith was quick to interrupt. And I thought Applejack's accent is a bit thick... "Oh, who are you whippersnappers ta say I ain't cut out for a little hootenanny once in a while? Y'all weren't the only ones workin' yerselves ta the bone! I had ta run Sweet Apple Acres alllll by my lonesome while y'all were out there tumblin' with the bad boys. Keepin' track of harvests, gettin' all them extra hired hooves ta fill yer horsehoes, I almost thought I was outta my league runnin' things without some familiar faces 'round. But I managed! Boy nelly, did I manage! And I wanna mosey on up ta Canterlot for some sweet just desserts like all of ya youngin's!"

            It was hard not to laugh at Granny Smith being so passionate at her age. Inspiring, I would even say. Although she then threw in a curveball none of us saw coming. "And I even called up the rest of the Gold Horseshoe Gals. No way they'll be missin' this!"

            Applejack and Big Macintosh froze at those words. A title I had never heard of before, but they clearly were familiar with it. And Applejack could only ask, "Beg pardon?"

            I listened in closely as Granny Smith began to explain. "Sure did! And they said they'd never miss this! Gotta give their kin the applause they deserve on the big night! Although it took a lotta persuadin' ta convince Goldie from bringin' any kittens along. A big hoedown like that in the big city ain't no place ta let a few cats wander off in... They'd be more lost than ol' Applesauce's dentures in those jars of jam. Never saw 'em again."

            There was no way I could keep a straight face, especially with that last quip. For going as long as I did without ever mentioning her in prior journals, I always adored Granny Smith's company and loved to just listen to her talk. And I was a snickering fool by the time she finished. Applejack, somewhere between happy and exasperated, rolled her eyes. "Good golly holly... Thing's are gonna get wild when the old girls get here."

            "You know it! I can't remember the last time we ever headed up ta Canterlot! Las Pegasus is our usual gatherin' grounds. We still need ta plan our next stay!" Granny Smith explained before she suddenly lifted her head. A sound was carried on the wind to the south. The sound...of a steam locomotive. She quickly glanced in that direction and said, "Well, wallop my withers! There they are now!"

            Sure enough, a train was approaching from the south as we all took a step back on the platform. And there was no doubt that this would be our ride. We all watched as the train rolled into the station with the locomotive releasing steam as it applied the breaks. The train cars all opened, but only a handful of passengers disembarked. Although I could see that the train cars towards the front were looking pretty packed still. It appeared to be mostly Appleloosans who had served in the war and were heading up to Canterlot for their just dues. But from the rear car came a couple of familiar faces stepping outside to stretch their legs. And Pinkie Pie was the first to call out. "Maud!"

            My eyes widened as that stoic mare stepped out of the car and was immediately beset by her favorite sister. Pinkie Pie visibly winced as she burst into a brief gallop, but she did not let that jolt of pain stop her. She threw her arms around Maud and squealed in delight. "We're gonna party together like we all deserve! How've you been?!"

            "You're not in a harness anymore. Is your fracture healed?" Maud got right to the point as I am sure her observant eye noticed the slight limp in her sister's stride. She still gave her sister a firm hug even if her usual stoic facade remained constant. And she was dressed for the occasion in her favorite frock.

            Pinkie Pie all too happily said, "Sure is! Or it almost is. I just gotta take it easy for a few more weeks. No hopping or galloping... Oops, I guess I just did gallop a bit, didn't I? I couldn't help it, I'm just so psyched to see you again!"

            "Me too, Pinkie. I wasn't expecting to see you before I got to Canterlot." Maud replied with the slightest smile starting to form on her lips. But then she looked my way and those seemingly tired eyes widened noticeably. I waved at Maud before Pinkie Pie winkingly nudged her towards me. Maud stepped right over to me while I kneeled before her. She reached up and held me in a stony embrace before rubbing one hoof over my exposed scalp. "How's your head?"

            "I haven't been this well in a long time." I replied as I held my friend tightly. Even with the worst memories reduced to dull blurs, I could still remember how Maud was arguably my most stalwart sentinel during my darkest days at the end of the war. I owed her my life. And while she was good at hiding her emotions, I knew her mind was just as vulnerable as everyone else's. I then whispered into her ear, "How's your mind?"

            "I set up an appointment as soon as the treatment became available." Maud replied while we pulled away enough to look at each other. Her smile was gone, but she sounded vaguely relieved. "I...couldn't stop thinking about things I'm having a hard time remembering clearly right now. It was great to not be so distracted but terrible memories."

            "Yeah... PTSD will do that. I'm glad you're OK." I whispered before I was taken aback as Maud hugged me again and even nuzzled her cheek up against mine. I sighed in that stony warmth and stroked her hand. "It's good to see you, Maud. I think we're all gonna be just fine now."

            That was when I heard another voice I had not heard in some time. A stallion with quite the hat on his head stepped out of the rear car and called out. "Howdy, cousins!"

            Sure enough, Braeburn was on that train. Which hit me with a case of deja vu since that very spot on the station platform was the exact same spot of the first and last time I ever saw the guy. Applejack and Big Macintosh were quick to rush over to give their cousin a big hug. And Granny Smith trotted over after them. Braeburn was quick to see his great aunt and gave her a more careful hug. "Granny Smith, it's been way too long! You comin' up with us?"

            "Awww, so good ta see ya, youngin'. I heard you was shootin' when things were gettin' more than just a bit hairy right at the end. What was yer tally by the end of it all?" Granny Smith asked as she gave her nephew a sweet grandmotherly cuddle.

            "Ya know, that's a good question. It got crazy right at the end where I just couldn't keep track. I just kept shootin' and shootin' 'til I could shoot no more! We ran outta bolts before I stopped." Braeburn retorted before he then looked over his shoulder. I could see someone beyond the windows starting to make their way to the forward exit behind him. He then glanced behind him and said, "But anyway, I ain't the only one here happy ta see y'all. Here, lemme move."

            We all watched as a trio of old earth pony mares stepped out of the train. And Granny Smith was just over the moon to see one of them. She ran right up to a mare who had her faded tail and mane done up in barrel curls while sporting a large pair of glasses that had a little chain secured to the ends of the frames. Her cutie mark stood out proudly against her sandy orange coat. A single red apple bordered by two pink roses. Before I could even ponder who this kindly old mare was, Granny Smith rushed right up to her as they happily embraced. "Apple Rose!"

            The two old mares hugged very tenderly like a couple of very old friends. Whoever this Apple Rose was, she must have been a favorite of Granny Smith's out of the very large Apple family tree. And quite a few of those around us began to draw close for introductions. The two other elderly mares both had their own looks and very distinct vibes. Apple Rose had an unbelievably sweet and nurturing aesthetic about her. One of the other two had a very pale and faded blond poofy mane while her tail was done up in a tidy bun. An old fashion pink sash was worn around her neck that contrasts with her faded orange coat. Her cutie mark stood out just as much, consisting of a vibrant green tree with lots of tiny yellow apples on and under it. The last of the four mares...looked noticeably older, if that is even possible. Her flesh appeared noticeably more saggy and stretched under her light green coat, which was nearly identical to that on Granny Smith. Her nearly white mane and tail were both done up in an almost identical puffy manner that strongly brought to mind large balls of cotton. Her cutie mark blended in with her coat color a bit too well and really got me wondering on what her name could be, consisting of a single sprout growing from an apple seed. The unbelievably gaudy yellow sun visor she was wearing over her brow definitely fell in line with a fun grandmother who does things to the beat of her own drum and was starting to bring back some very nice memories of mine. It was then that Granny Smith turned to the crown behind her. "Now I know some of ya know who these are, but I've got plenty of introductions ta make! I'm happy ta introduce y'all ta Apple Rose, Goldie Delicious, and...well, we all just call her Applesauce. Used ta go by another name until a little accident happened while whippin' up some apple jam, but I ain't tellin' that story ta just anypony."

            "Charmed. Except for you, Little Miss Smith." Applesauce spoke with a tired but also very dignified tone of voice while also throwing in a hint of playful annoyance with her junior. Perhaps being the eldest of the quartet of old mares gave her a certain air of class that comes with age. Regardless, she was more than happy to meet friends of her family as they all gathered around to meet the elders. There was a certain dynamic between the four elders that I found very endearing. And vaguely familiar. Although she was every bit as happy as the rest to see her younger kin. "Applejack, Big Macintosh, it's been too long!"

            "So good ta see y'all here!" Applejack retorted as she and her brother went to each elder one by one for a welcoming hug. Although Applejack then glanced over at me before saying, "Now I know why y'all are here, but I really wanna introduce ya to the one who made all this possible. Without this guy, we never would've even made it as far as we did out there in the war. Ladies, lemme introduce ya ta my good friend James here."

            I felt so unbearably nervous as many eyes fell upon me. All I could do was wave and speak humbly. "Good afternoon, ladies."

            Goldie's eyes opened wide as she suddenly brought up yet another piece of recent history. "Oh my goodness, aren't you the one who was in that article a few weeks back? You were the talk of the town, sweetie! I bet you were the real heavy hitter out there in the field. What I would've given to be able to sit on the sidelines and cheer you on!"

            She certainly had a playful and energetic vibe to her that I did not expect. In fact, I happened to notice over the course of my time around them that Applesauce, Goldie Delicious, and Apple Rose spoke with a noticeable lack or at least downplayed southern accent when compared to the Apple family kin I was used to being around. Maybe they happen to be closer to city folk. Although that was when Apple Rose approached me in a manner that compelled me to get down on one knee. And with the sweetest softest voice one would expect from a grandmother, she then spoke to me. "It sounded like things got really harrowing out there towards the end. Did you make it home just fine, sweetie? War sounds like such an awful thing at go through."

            Such a genuinely concerned tone. I barely knew her, but Apple Rose was endearing herself to me very quickly. I started to extend a hand towards the kindly old mare and said, "It was... And I didn't exactly make it home unscathed. But I'm really OK now. We all are."

            She all too happily reached up and held me in a truly tender embrace. I noticed the faintest scent of a certain perfume on her... The kind of perfume I had only noticed elderly women use. A wave of nostalgia rushed over me while she continued to speak to me. "Oh, you sweet thing... You got no business being out there fighting... But we all appreciate what y'all done for us. You're a good man, Mr. James. It's a pleasure getting to know you."

            I wanted to cry. Everything about this lovely old grandma hit far too close to home for me. It reawakened old feelings in me from years ago that I thought I would never feel again. I hugged very firmly and said with a growing smile, "I think I know who my favorite is here."

            "I reckoned ya would like 'er! Everypony's got their favorite cousin. And Apple Rose is mine. And that boy just a sweetin'?" Granny Smith replied while everyone respectfully allowed Apple Rose and I to have a moment together.

            Apple Rose almost reluctantly let go of me as she replied, "He sure is. I wasn't sure what to expect if I ever met this war hero, but he doesn't seem like the fighting type. Just a sweet boy who wants to be happy."

            I felt myself tingle in warmth when Apple Rose even placed a kiss on each cheek of my face. She really was my favorite at the time. Although Applesauce then took a step forward and...spoke with a growing inflection in her voice that sent shivers down my spine. "He certainly is a fine looking fellow. And a real war hero? I never thought we'd have the pleasure to meet a real knight in shining armor."

            Just...that gaze... And that tone of speaking... My eyes widened as I scanned the old crone before me. Her saggy skin coated by a thin layer of green. That...off smile made up of noticeably false teeth. And those worn sagging flanks...

            I felt such a profound urge to wretch as I examined Applesauce for too long. Thankfully, Granny Smith could she my growing discomfort and got between us with a rather firm glare in her eyes. "Now you listen here, Applesaucy! This fine young fella's already spoken for! And that lil' lady right there is his missus!"

            That face... Applesauce's face turned noticeably pale when she looked over at Fluttershy. She then glanced back up at me and groaned, "Oh heavens me, I can't apologize enough! I'm sure you make your wife very happy! Just...let's never speak of this again! And don't let the ladies back home know about this!"

            "Yeheheheheh, sure thing! Just mind yer manners while yer here, aunty! Wouldn't want ya ta get sent home early!" Granny Smith laughed before she winked up at me. And then she let a little whisper that I only barely heard. "The Apple family always puts family first. Y'all take care of yours, all right?"

            I suspect Granny Smith knows and I could only nod with a relieved smile. With the train not going anywhere for a little longer, the station platform was overrun with the clamor of dozens of conversations. Granny Smith was chatting it up with her longtime friends and family and I was just adrift in a sea of ponies. Although I still cringed at my recent memories of old Applesauce. "Ugh, it's bad enough when Lix Spittle does that..."

            The entire train platform once again erupted into a raucous clamor of dozens of conversations now that the train had made its last stop before heading up the mountain. It would be a little while before the train would depart, but probably not more than fifteen minutes. My attention was focused more on the four elderly mares as they chatted each other up. Fluttershy spoke up beside me and asked, "The Gold Horseshoe Girls, they said... They've all got their own unique personalities to them."

            "Yeah... And I'm seeing way too many parallels here... Those four remind me far too much of the summer vacations I would take down south with my grandmother and her sisters. Betty, Nedra, Evelyn, and Billy. Those were good times." I retorted before I noticed Fluttershy give me a bit of a funny look when I mentioned that last name. And I quickly realized why. "Oh, I heard that Billy was actually named Lily, but she didn't like that. And I could see why. She was pretty cool."

            "You had your own circle of elders in your family? That sounds... Wait. Didn't you say that you weren't on good terms with your grandmother? I thought you only had some very unfortunate things to say about her." Fluttershy replied while looking understandably confused. And she was not wrong.

            I frowned down at my wife and said, "That was a very different time, dear. My aunts were still alive and my grandmother was generally a better person back then. And they all shared at least one bad habit that ultimately killed the other three. A habit that played a significant role in ruining my grandmother."

            Fluttershy's gaze turned more somber while I gazed ahead at the four elderly mares. They all looked so spry and full of life in spite of their age. I sighed wistfully and said, "I really hope those old girls take better care of themselves than my elders did. I'd hate for them to self-destruct like that. They're all pretty cool in their own way."

            It was not much longer before the conductor called out for us to climb aboard. And the train was pretty packed once we had boarded. Most of my closest friends filed into the rear car. I even went out of my way to make my way right to the back row just so I could see everything that was going on ahead. A few minutes later, the doors closed and the train lurched forward suddenly. The scenery began to roll on by as the journey to Canterlot began.

            What a noisy ride. But it was a good kind of noisy. All those voices around me carried an air of happiness. The Gold Horseshoe Girls were even seated very close by. But at one point while Granny Smith, Goldie Delicious, and Apple Rose were distracted with each other, I noticed Applesauce turn to me. My eyes widened as I feared that she was about to come onto me again, but her tone was much more civil and lacked that...admittedly effective sultry tone from before. "Excuse me, dear. I really must apologize for what I said back there. It's unbecoming of a lady to pursue married men."

            Such a dignified and sophisticated tone she was speaking with. Even if that sun visor on her forehead made her look anything but the part. But I could tell she was being sincere. "Uh, sure. At least it made for an memorable first encounter. I won't be forgetting about you."

            That got a laugh out of her. "I doubt you'll be forgetting about any of us! We tend to paint the town red when we have our annual vacations in Las Pegasus. You should come along sometime! The girls and I are basically VIP's up there."

            "I just might take you up on that offer. If only to relive the summer vacations of my childhood." I replied while finding myself starting to like the old crone more. She may have been quite the grand dame of her elderly circle, but she was just as up for a good time as the rest of them.

            At one point, Granny Smith started to very slowly stick her head over towards us without Applesauce noticing. After a moment of conversation, Granny Smith spoke up. "Whatcha up to, Applesaucy? Got yer eyes somewhere they shouldn't be?"

            "Heavens, no! I was just passing the time with this fine gentleman! A true lady never becomes a homewrecker!" Applesauce retorted with her head held high in a manner I only would have expected out of the Canterlot elite.

            "Yeah, let's just make sure we keep it that way." Granny Smith retorted while giving her superior quite the stink eye. Although she was doing it with a smile. I suspect such antics are more than just a bit common with old Applesauce. Although once Applesauce got distracted with catching up on the rest of her Gold Horseshoe Girls, Granny Smith scooted over to me and asked, "Sorry 'bout that, youngin'. Don't think I ever told ya ol' Applesauce can be a bit of a wild card."

            "It's cool. It isn't the first time an older woman hit on me." I snorted in dry amusement. Although I then felt it was a good time to ask. And with now noisy the train car was, I was less compelled to keep my voice down. "So, uh... I'm guessing you know. Applejack told you?"

            She knew exactly what I was getting at. "She sure did. And if I ever spill the beans ta anypony, I'm sworn ta get my hip replacement removed. And don't you worry none 'bout them ol' superstitions, youngin'. I know the whole herd lifestyle just about completely died out 'round these parts for good reasons, but y'all ain't no scoundrel. Yer a family man. And if there's one thin' the Apple clan puts first, it's family. Just make sure I get ta see yer lil' ones now and then. I reckon yer gonna end up havin' plenty."

            "Heh, sure. My kids will love a grandma like you." I replied while even sharing a hug with the kindly and fun old mare. Although after a while of just watching the passengers chatting amongst themselves while I could feel the train climbing up a gentle incline, I decided to do something I had not tried before. I got up and stepped out the back door of the rear car to get a look outside.

            The rear car was clearly not designed to have anything connect to it at the end. Instead of leading out onto a very narrow ledge, I found was could only be described as a small patio that had enough space to set up a small table and a couple of chairs. Probably for design aesthetics and just to let passengers get some fresh air. I had to be mindful of getting too close to the edge of the railing. The train was designed for ponies more than humans and I could easily topple over the edge if I got careless. I tried to combat this issue by simply taking a seat and watching the scenery over the horizon. Looking out the windows was one thing, but to see those vast meadows and rolling hills beyond Ponyville and the mountainous terrain around the train while outdoors was a very different experience.

https://youtu.be/53Er47dj-KU

            I sat there for a little while as I watched the scenery passing by with no walls in the way. The train eventually passed through one of the many tunnels along the path leading up to Canterlot. Although I was in for a surprise when we came out of the dark and back into the sunlight. Smolder had stepped outside and was looming over me in a manner that honestly caught me by surprise. "Oh, hey! When'd you get there?"

            "Just now. I really wasn't trying to spook you, but I wanted a little peace and quiet for a bit. That noise tires you out." Smolder replied with a bit of a nervous chuckle. I know she was not being antisocial, but that kind of social activity tends to be exhausting. Best to not get tired out before the party even gets started. She then stepped up to the railing and leaned on it with both arms crossed. "Wow... Now that's a view."

            We said nothing for a short while. While I was more focused on the scenery around us, my eyes would focus on Smolder at times too. I sighed as I beheld the young lady before. I was grateful to have her with us. It even felt like we had not spent that much time together. "You know... You've been spending a lot of time out of the house recently."

            I saw Smolder's eyes narrow a bit. Almost out of shame. She turned her head just slightly to look at me and said, "Yeah, I...noticed that too. Ever since we got back with Gallus and Ocellus, I've been...getting out more often. I dunno what it is about those two, but...we click. I mean I've clicked with all the girls you're friends with too, but... There's something...different about those two."

            "You have a lot in common. You're in the same age group. And...you all came from less than ideal backgrounds, now that I think about it. There's a connection there." I retorted while glad to see that Smolder gained something very important from the war. "You found friends that you can really relate to. That's important."

            "Yeah, I know... It's just..." Smolder muttered with her gaze wandering a bit. She then sighed before looking at me with a gaze of longing. "I feel like...I've been taking time away from us just being together. I went all the way out there on the Empty Plains just to find you and...now I'm not even home all that often anymore."

            "Smolder, really... Don't be ashamed of that. You did have to grow up too fast, given the circumstances. You're far more woman than girl. But you're still growing. And this is a part of your life you shouldn't miss out on. You have more friends now than I did at your age. You're fortunate. Savor it." I explained while being all too aware of how we had...drifted apart since coming home. Perhaps that is not the right term. I think a more accurate term is that Smolder had expanded her horizons. And I was happy for her.

            The dragoness displayed a rather sad smile towards me. "You didn't have many friends when you were fourteen? What about when you were at school? That's what most people my age do, right? At least I think that's how school works?"

            "Hostile environment... Much like how you became disillusioned with the dragons of your homeland, I was completely alienated by my peers..." I replied before falling silent in realization. At least until I did speak again. "Huh... I didn't realize until now that we've been through something pretty similar."

            Smolder briskly walked over to me and kneeled beside me. She reached for my hand and gently closed her fingers around it. "I guess we both found paradise in the end, huh? I think...we deserved it. At least I know you really earned it by now."

            I turned to gaze at Smolder while she gazed at me. Such beautiful blue eyes in that face of orange. She leaned a little closer to me. As if offering a silent invitation. And for just a moment, our lips joined. It had been...too long since our last kiss. It felt like it had been longer than it really had been. Smolder then whispered while gazing lovingly into my eyes as her voice began to project that beautiful angelic tone free of even the slightest growl. "James... I just want you to know... No matter how many friends I make, I'll never replace you. I'll keep waiting as long as I have to. Please don't think I'll...ever let you go, mi amor..."

            My hand tightened around hers. And I could only nod. We shared another kiss as Smlder began to speak with her usual tone of voice. She then chuckled almost bitterly and said, "I just hope...I'll be as good as Ember someday... I've seen how you two are together... She's amazing. And she's crazy about you. I feel like...I've been left behind sometimes. You've know her for less time than me, but...it already looks like you two are life mates. What happened, James? How did she pass me up to become your real dragon bride when you've known me longer?"

            She almost sounded bitter. And Smolder had a very good point. She and I had been in each other's company more often and for longer than I had known Ember. Ember and I even had a very rocky start, our first encounter occurring with weapons pointing at each other. But by now... We had fallen madly in love with each other. There was no denying that to myself. And I had to consider a difficult question. Why did my heart burn so hotly for Ember despite Smolder and I having known each other longer? And I could only think of one answer. "Perhaps...that's because our love...bloomed on the battlefield."

            My words really caught Smolder's attention. She leaned closer while clasping my hand between both of hers. "How does that explain how crazy you two are for each other? Is it really that special?"

            I considered my words carefully. My mind brainstorming while thinking back to all Ember and I had been through. "Ember and I... We served together. We were at each other's side during every march and every battle. She saved my life more than once... As for why such a love would grow so fast... I think it has something to do with the fact that war...carries the risk of death. Every battle could've been the last time we would've seen each other. When you end up in such a dire situation over and over with someone, I think you really start to understand how much you value them. Because you could lose them at any time... Ember almost lost me more than once. And I feared losing her..."

            "But...I was there in the war too. Do you mean...it's not the same when I was never in danger? That I...wasn't out there fighting with everyone else?" Smolder asked with a softening tone. She was genuinely trying to understand.

            I could see what she was implying and shook my head. I gazed very firmly into her eyes and said, "No. Please don't go there. You had no place out there to begin with. Please don't think it would've been better if you picked up a spear and faced the enemy with me. I never want to see you put yourself in danger for my sake. While Ember and I bonded hard and fast during the war, we should never have had to go through that in the first place. War has no place in Equestria. Please... Don't be jealous of Ember. It was just the circumstances surrounding the situation. I don't want you to be Ember. I just want you to be...the little lady I have come to adore. Please. Just be you...mia pocha draghessa."

            Smolder inhaled sharply before squinted her eyes shut and nuzzling her face into the back of my hand. She then sighed harshly and said, "Why does waiting have to be so hard...? Ember doesn't have to wait... I wish I could understand this better."

            "Patience, Smolder. Even Ember hasn't really figured out how the heart works... I think you two might be on the same level in that regard." I replied while gazing up at the mountain above us while the train made another swerve in a bend in the tracks. I was certain Ember would be up there by the time we arrived. She would never miss this. And I sighed as I knew what I should not say to her. As she herself requested. "It's true that we love each other, but...her life didn't exactly give her many opportunities to figure out how her feelings work. For being more than a hundred years old, she's surprisingly naive and cautious in that regard."

            "Sounds like we both didn't have the best time in the dragon lands..." Smolder sighed while she too looked up at the mountain above us. We even ended up getting a good look at Canterlot at one point. But I then felt her eyes fall upon me. When I looked at her, Smolder was smiling smugly. "At least I know why she loves you. She found a real hero."

            I felt a certain giddiness in my heart as the little lady rested her hand upon my chest. Right over my beating heart. "When I poked my head outta that chicken coop that morning, I never would've guessed the guy in front of me was a real hero all along. You're amazing... What's it like being a hero?"

            I answered as wisely as I could. "That's...really not something for me to decide. If someone likes to boast that they're a hero, they're probably not. Only others can make that decree. A hero doesn't choose himself. They choose him."

            "You and your flowery artistic tongue... I guess doing lots of writing will do that." Smolder snickered at my attempt at being profound in my choice of words. I just rolled my eyes at my own overly dramatic interpretation. Although Smolder traced her finger over my heart and said, "But really... You're a hero. Everyone knows that now. You really proved it out there. And even if everyone doesn't believe that... You'll always be my hero. My...knight in shining armor. All right?"

            With a playful smirk on my lips, I played along with that terminology. "And you will always be the princess in the tower I must rescue."

            Smolder lifted her head and laughed. I almost expected her to not know about that fairytale template, but I guess she did on some level. She then smirked at me and asked, "Oh come on, I'm the big bad dragon keeping you away from the princess. That's how it goes, right?"

            My smirk widened as I gently rested my hand upon hers. "But little dragon... You are my princess."

            That face... A furious blush filled Smolder's cheeks as her eyes widened without a word being said. At least not for a moment. She then suddenly grabbed the sides of my face and spoke with a fierce whisper. "Kiss me, you amazing weirdo!"

            And I did. Our lips touched. Our voices hummed. Our tongues danced. That subtle taste of sulfur on her breath... The delightful hint of spiciness unique to a dragon's kiss. After a moment of rather fierce and deep kissing, we gasped simultaneously as our faces pulled away. Those beautiful blue reptilian eyes gazed into mine as I whispered to her. "You'll always be my princess..."

            "Does that mean...you'll always be my prince...? No... No, you're my knight. The knight who saved me, right?" Smolder gasped softly as she lifted my hand and held it between both of hers. She beamed at me with the faintest hint of tears building at the edges of her eyes. "I know I can't fight... I know I can't protect you like you always did for me. But...I'll try to always make you happy that you have me. I can't be Ember...but I can still be amazing in my own way, right?"

            "Please. I wouldn't have you any other way." I whispered to her while being mindful of making certain no one was peeking out at us. I then pulled Smolder into a very tender embrace, hand sliding down her back and between her folded wings. "I'll always be your knight, my little dragon princess."

            "Stop putting ideas in my head, James. I'm liking the sound of this a little too much!" Smolder giggled very loudly with her palms upon my chest. I placed a kiss atop her smooth round head before she nuzzled her head into my chest. At least until she did speak. "Hey... Before I forget... I really wanted to talk to you about something important. And it's got nothing to do with you."

            I noticed that shift in tone in her voice. And it had me concerned. "Sure. What's up?"

            "It's... Well..." Smolder muttered as she got comfortable upon my lap. She then looked up at the mountain above and said, "I heard that everyone who served in the militia... We're getting something called a... What's the word? A...pension?"

            "That does make sense. Everyone who volunteered should be compensated for active duty in warfare." I replied before it dawned on me. I glanced down at Smolder and asked, "Wait... You qualified for a pension?"

            "Yep. Ocellus too. Although I think the top brass back home never found out she's a Changeling." Smolder snickered while I just rolled my eyes at that notion. Of course they would not know. I could just imagine the scandal if word got out. Although Smolder then leaned against me and said, "And...we've been talking. We...wanna pool our pensions together to...buy a house."

            My eyes widened as I felt a jolt to my heart. That was a very big and ambitious declaration to make for someone her age. I looked down at her and asked, "Really...? You girls are planning on moving out?"

            Smolder looked at me and said, "Kinda...? I mean we really like it out there at Fluttershy's place. It's a really good place to be if you wanna unwind after a day in town. We were thinking of having the place built somewhere close by. Like...halfway down the road to Ponyville? We were even thinking of having it be... What's the kind of house I'm thinking of? Where it's one building, but two separate houses?"

            "I believe you're thinking of a duplex... It's a practical housing option when you and a friend want to stay close. Two of my aunts have lived in one for as long as I can remember." I explained while still trying to get over the mild shock of such a bug change in the status quo. I then asked, "So then... Why'd you want to talk to me about this?"

            The little dragoness looked up at me with an increasingly guilty look settling into her face. "I gotta tell you this because... Will you be OK with it? I mean it's getting a bit crowded at your place now that Ocellus moved in. All three of us bunking in Scootaloo's room? I mean I wanna stay close by for you and especially Gladesong. She won't be happy if she stops seeing her dra dra."

            She had a point. Smolder moving in on short notice was unexpected, but we made it work. The arrival of Ocellus was the point where having too many living under one room became apparent. And then there was the subject of the possibility that Fluttershy and I will likely have more children in the future... All I did was nod and managed to smile. "Sure... Sure, that sounds like a good idea. It would probably even be good for you to get out and get your own place. But do you know anything about managing a house? Or the financial aspects surrounding getting your own house built?"

            "Nope! But we talked to Twilight about it. She looked like the right person to ask and she said she'd be happy to supervise us through the process. I think she was a little too excited about it, come to think of it..." Smolder muttered while crossing her arms and tilting her head to one side. Twilight always had an unusual fondness for this things. Not that it is an impractical fascination. At least Smolder and Ocellus would be in good hooves during the transition. She then looked up at me and spoke softly, "Really, we won't go too far. We like where we are. And...I wanna stay close by for you and Gladesong. I'd miss that filly so bad..."

            "You always have been really good with young kids. Almost like you're a mama dragon yourself." I retorted while Smolder just snickered under her breath. It was irrefutable. Smolder had very quickly proven to be a capable caretaker of very young children. If she was a pony, she would surely have a cutie mark hinting at it.

            After averting her eyes in a bout of bashfulness, Smolder then hit me with a fairly unexpected question. "Come to think of it... Where do babies come from anyway?"

            I suppose I should not have been surprised that she was entirely oblivious to the concept of reproduction. Smolder had spent the early days of her puberty being forced to focus on things other than a budding interest in the opposite sex. I replied as responsibly as I could. "I'll tell you when you turn sixteen."

            "Another one of those things, huh?" Smolder snorted with her arms crossed. But that annoyed scowl was quickly replaced by a more confident smirk. "Waiting's hard...but I get the feeling it's gonna be worth it."

            "Take your time, OK? You might be a woman at heart, but too many pieces of you are still that of a girl. Don't rush yourself. Just enjoy this part of your life while the rest of you catches up with your head, all right?" I replied before holding Smolder while she turned and rested her back against my chest. It really was a wonderful view going up the mountain. I then whispered to the little lady in my arms while I placed my hand over hers. "Ti amo tanto."

            Smolder smiled at me out of the corner of her eye and whispered in kind. "Je taime toujour, mi amor."

            We were not left alone for too much longer. Ocellus and Gallus eventually stepped out onto the back of the train to be with their friend and to watch the scenery without any windows in the way. Ocellus sat down beside me and leaned against my shoulder while Gallus stood up at the other end of the platform to look up the mountain as we climbed it. Although we did eventually pass through another tunnel. Whereupon I felt a pair of lips touch the sides of my cheeks. Everyone was back to their previous positions once we were out of the darkness, but I still whispered with a smirk towards the two little ladies resting against me. "Clever girls."

            Ocellus and Smolder both snickered at how easily they had been found out. Not that it would have been hard to tell if a griffon beak kissed me instead. Not that Gallus would. I am pretty sure he does not swing that way in the first place and I was not going to ask. Although I soon whispered in Ocellus' false dragon ear, "I heard you two will be moving out soon."

            She winced at those words and looked at me in unease. "Uh huh... We don't wanna go too far... We'll still be close by. You'll be OK with that, right?"

            "Of course I am. I just want you two ladies to be happy. And it'll probably be good for you to get your own roof over your head." I replied while kissing the little Changeling on her ear, the false dragoness squirming in delight as she soaked up a brief jolt of love. Gallus did not notice. I wonder how much he does know about Smolder and I. I then whispered again, "Although I have to say... That's really ambitious of you to make those kinds of plans so quick. You're stronger than it seems, love bug."

            For some reason, she found that amusing. Ocellus giggled quite a bit with her hands over her lips. She then explained, "Yeah, Smolder said something like that too. She got bored fast when Twilight had us read all the fine print on house hunting and stuff like that, but I didn't mind it. I read it all and took it in."

            "The love bug is a bookworm. Who'd have thunk it?" Smolder suddenly spoke up just when I thought she was not paying attention to us. She looked back at us and said, "She sure loves her reading. Even the really boring stuff. I don't know how she keeps up with Twilight."

            I smirked at the bashful little love bug. No one would have expected her to have the makings of an intellectual. I certainly did not. I then whispered to her, "Beauty and brains? Nice."

            "Jaaaames, stop saying I'm pretty! It's too much!" Ocellus squealed quietly while trying to hide her face behind one of her long locks of hair. But she did not sound upset. She almost sounded delighted.

            Smolder and I shared a smirk before the only real dragoness there spoke up softly. "Hey, you're the one who made this disguise so darn pretty."

            "Oh, I don't think it's just a disguise. I think this is how Ocellus would really look if she was a dragon. What she is on the inside, like Rarity might say. And she's a beauty." I added while Ocellus began to squirm and fluster while her face glowed as boldly as a cherry. I then whispered deviously, "Prettiest love bug ever and prettiest dragon girl? What can't you do?"

            Ocellus very stiffly tilted over and rested her head against my shoulder while almost looking like she had fainted away with her eyes wide open. Smolder and I both burst into snickering fits. Gallus happened to look back at us at one point and just rolled his eyes. He was more interested in enjoying the view at the moment. Although it was clear Ocellus was mostly overdosing on the love being directed at her. Smolder noticed this and said, "Hey, careful now. Don't wanna feed her too much. Maybe she'll have to wrap herself in a cocoon to put all that extra love to use if we keep this up too much."

            "That... Huh. You know what? You might be onto something there." I retorted while I considered how caterpillars work. They eat as much as they do to prepare for pupation. All that energy is put to use to fuel their metamorphosis. I had to wonder... "Ocellus. What would happen if you kept consuming enough love for a certain amount of time? Would you...become a queen?"

            The false dragoness suddenly sat up now that her attention was directed towards something other than that wonderful love she was absorbing. If we had discussed such a topic before, it must have been weeks ago and we were only revisiting the topic. She crossed her arms in contemplation before grumbling, "I...don't know. Can Changelings become kings and queens on their own? The only queen that's ever existed is the one that's currently ruling now. And...it's rumored that she only became a queen by receiving some kind of...dark power from somewhere. No one really knows how she became queen in the first place. Or at least how she got that kind of body."

            "What does a Changeling queen even look like? They just bigger or something?" Smolder asked in some curiosity. I only then realized that she had not witnessed the Changeling queen in her natural form the one time she infiltrated the encampment during the war.

            "Um...kinda? She looks more like a mare than most Changeling females. Although she also looks...too slender. Almost sickly. Creepy...yet strangely alluring in ways I can't put my finger on." I decided to speak up after having that conniving queen's form embedded in my memory. And I am certain we have not seen the last of her. Certainly not after what Thorax had told me early that day. My eyes began to wander as I tried to picture how Ocellus would look if she were to become a queen. And...I could not imagine her as anything other than another Chrysalis. At least when considering how her natural form looks. I then looked at Ocellus and said, "Well, if you end up looking just like the current queen, but are just much nicer, I think I'd be fine with that."

            "But...isn't she kinda creepy? Even back when I was still in the hive, I always got such a bad feeling about her..." Ocellus asked while leaning against me for comfort. Possibly out of an unwanted feeling of solidarity with her former queen.

            I put an arm across her shoulders and pulled Ocellus into a hug. "The only creep factor I felt from her was her...demeanor. Something sleazy and uncomfortable about her. But is she was pleasant and acted like any respectable queen should, I think she would be quite beautiful. I know you Changeling's can't really help with all those circular gaps in your limbs, so that's something I can look past. I think you would make a lovely queen if it ever happened."

            "Awww, thank you... If I ever do become a queen, at least if it's possible, I hope I'll be a really pretty queen." Ocellus giggled sweetly while Smolder adjusted her spot so we could both hug her together. "With all the love you guys keep feeding me every day, maybe I will become a queen someday. Who knows?"

            "At least you'll be the prettiest queen love bug ever." Smolder said only for Ocellus to squeal and cover her face again. The sly dragoness then nuzzled her cheek up against that of her friend. "Hey, you know we love you. Right, James?"

            "Sure do. More love for the love bug." I whispered back to them. I can only imagine what Gallus was hearing from over there and the faces he must have been making with his back to us.

            "And I love you both so much!" Ocellus squealed as she fidgeted in our embrace. There was something so earnest about that statement. It just made my heart melt. But then, in one snap movement, Ocellus turned and cradled my face in her hands before bringing her lips to mine for a very sudden kiss. She then gazed into my eyes while blushing furiously as she muttered, "But...I love you the most."

            "Ooooh, the love bug's getting bold, huh?" Smolder snickered at her friend finally finding the nerve to return some of the love that was being thrown her way. Although I think she suspected that powerful gesture carried a certain meaning to it. She then stood up and said, "I'm gonna check on the bluebird. You two have fun, all right?"

            Smolder walked across from us and took up a spot next to Gallus. They immediately started to converse quietly with the sound of the train helping mask there voices. We even passed through another dark tunnel when I heard Ocellus whisper to me. "Really... I love you the most."

            Such sweet words were nothing new to me when it came from Ocellus. Although I think there was a new layer of urgency in that tone that had never been present before. I looked at her in curiosity and asked, "What do you mean when you say that?"

            The disguised Changeling held my hand as she suddenly had a hard time looking at me. Much like how Fluttershy does during her more timid moments, she tried to hide part of her face behind a long lock of hair. "I... I mean just that. I...love you more than anything. Is that...OK with you?"

            It was just us at that moment. And I could remember precious requests she had made of me during moments alone in the war. Quiet hopes of hers. All I did was nod. I could not control how her heart worked. Ocellus smiled bashfully before asking, "Do you remember...what I said? How I hoped...you would love me as much as you love Smolder someday?"

            My eyes opened wider as I recalled that conversation. Perhaps it was due to my mind having to be partially elsewhere during the war, but I feel like I did not consider that desire as much as I should have. But now that the war was over and we could focus on the finer things in life, I was really starting to understand what Ocellus was saying to me. With Smolder, it was a product of a less than ideal background resulting in very unusual circumstances. A girl who was forced to become a woman much sooner than she should have. But Ocellus... She had already come of age. This was a young mare who was exiting her adolescence. She was of the age where she could begin courting without risk of legal consequence. And if I wanted to, I could also...

            I flinched at the thought. Ocellus might have no longer been a filly, but something still felt...off about letting myself be drawn to someone so young so quickly. Where Smolder has always felt older than she looked, Ocellus felt about as young as she should have been. And...my mind began to race as I contemplated my thoughts. I suddenly realized that...I had no idea how the psychology of a Changeling even works. I have only been exposed and privy to human society and their expectations of their understanding of the human psyche. But the psychology of Changelings... Dragons... Literally everything and everyone in Equestria... It was all a bunch of unknowns. The workings of their minds is a true black box that I can only speculate on. And it would be pure fallacy to assume the psychology of nonhuman creatures works the same way as a human does. No matter how humanlike they may behave in their own societies, I must remember that they are not human.

            I gazed upon the lovely little false dragoness before me. I began to wonder how her mind was ticking as she gazed upon me. She began to show a gaze of confused concern. I pondered and pondered as this new brainstorm swirled in my head. Was it safe to let Ocellus pursue her heart at whatever rate she wished? Not much has been established about Changelings in general due to their millennia long branding as outcasts in Equestrian society. Was she more mare or filly at that moment? Should I reject her and insist she wait a few years? What if we...

            "Your...love feels really anxious right now... Like it's just so confused." Ocellus finally got my attention. I was snapped out of my wandering thoughts and focused upon the precious little lady before me. She then asked quietly, "Did I...say something wrong?"

            "No... No, you didn't. Don't be ashamed. You didn't say anything taboo. You're at the age where it's your choice over who you want to fall in love with." I replied while gently folding my fingers over her hand. I tried to simplify my thoughts and asked, "But...do you really love me like that?"

            "It's...hard to not want someone...who loves me as much as you do." Ocellus whispered with a...very nervous smile on her face. Even as she began to visibly blush. I could feel the very love inside her radiating into my hand. She was full of it and it was so close to just spilling out of her. How much had she consumed? "I just...want to love you... To be happy with you... To... To... I...don't know... I've...never been loved so much before. Never felt so much love from one person...where it was just for me."

            No matter how confused and uncertain she sounded, Ocellus never stopped smiling. She just looked so hopeful. She was nervous, but knew she was safe. I felt her place her other hand over mine as she whispered, "I'm...your little love bug, remember? Will I...also be your love bug queen someday?"

            All that love was really getting to her. I think the more love she contained in her body, the harder it was to suppress what was in her heart. These were very loving things coming out of her mouth. And they were oozing with a beautiful sincerity. A true earnestness. And I began to believe that...she and I would be very happy together. And yet... "You know... I think you and Smolder moving out to get your own place really will be good for the two of you."

            Her eyes widened considerably. I think Ocellus was confused over why it sounded like I had abruptly changed the subject. "Wha... Huh? What's that got to do with..."

            "A lot, really. Don't let your heart reach out too far too fast, all right?" I whispered into her ear. I made certain to elaborate. "Trust me... You don't want to be too careless when it's your first time. I made that mistake once..."

            "Oh... I...see. But...does that mean I shouldn't let myself...love you so much?" Ocellus asked in genuine ignorance. She really could not understand where I was coming from due to general lack of experience.

            "I didn't say that. I mean... How do I..." I replied before trying to find the right words. I then attempted to explain. "I guess what I'm saying is... While you're eager to just throw yourself in like that, I don't know if I'm ready. I haven't know you as long as I've known Smolder and I'm still trying to figure out what my heart believes of you. I mean yes, I did fall for Smolder hard, but she is a very...unusual person. She is an exceedingly attractive young woman who is wise beyond her years and we have both agreed to be cautious until it is safe to pursue each other further. And you moving out from under my roof would help you both grow in your own way without becoming too dependant on someone you probably should not get too close to just yet."

            "Getting too close to you...is a bad thing?" Ocellus asked while sounding more confused than upset or disappointed.

            "I... I don't...know... I mean it would potentially be a bad thing if you were human, but... Give me a second here." I grumbled before i held my face in one hand out of a new kind of frustration. "I've had to think about things today that I never thought I'd have too... It's such a paradox, this situation..."

            I felt Ocellus release me from her grasp. When I lowered my hand, I saw that she had gotten comfortable and was seated with her legs pulled up before her. She looked more curious about my thoughts. Like she wanted to lend me an ear. "It feels like you're thinking about a lot of complex stuff... You wanna talk about it? I think I'm smart enough to give a second opinion."

            "You know what? You are a very smart girl. Maybe you're the right person to talk to about this." I retorted while Ocellus could only beam at me from that compliment. I then began to explain, "The issue is...I only know how human psychology works. How my world's society has come to understand how the human mind grows from childhood and into adulthood. And there are laws in place...to deter actions of taking advantage of the youth in...carnal fashions. These laws can even be breached accidentally by those with no malice behind their actions. And even if there is no ulterior motives, young humans can be...negatively impacted by actions and behaviors towards them that would be deemed healthy between adults."

            Ocellus nodded readily and said, "I think I get what you're saying. They're still growing and their minds aren't ready for that stuff? And if they experience stuff that they're not ready for, it can make they...maladapted when they've become adults?"

            Maladapted. That is certainly not a term I would expect anyone of her age to know of. Hearing Ocellus speak the way she did made my feel more confident about speaking about this topic. We really were on the same page. "Wow, you really do get it. But yes. That's how things are in my world. Human psychology has been pretty much completely mapped out by this point. But the problem here is..."

            I reached out and rested my hand upon Ocellus' head. My fingers placed between her two horns. She said nothing and allowed me to speak. "You're not human. Smolder is not human. Literally no one on this planet is human. And to expect anyone who isn't human to psychologically grow and function in a way that is expected under human law is absurd. If Equestria ever did establish contact with my world, trying to figure out how laws regarding ages of consent between varying species would surely be some kind of diplomatic nightmare."

            Ocellus did not appear confused at all. She really was processing every word I said carefully. "It sounds like it. I mean...how fast do humans mature compared to creatures that aren't human?"

            I removed my hand from her head while we remained seated before each other. We had completely forgotten about the train ride and were only reminded of it whenever we passed through another dark tunnel. "That's...a very good point. The way I see it, we humans have immense potential, but also compensate for that by having very slow starts. We are utterly pathetic and helpless as infants and it takes years for us to become adequately self-reliant, yet baby ponies can walk and even run in less than a month. And on Earth, wild and feral equines need to be able to stand, walk, and run within hours after being born."

            Ocellus suddenly titled her head to one side at that last line. "Wait... You mean there are ponies...who are just beasts on Earth...and they mature THAT fast?"

            "Basically, Earth is home of wildlife with some looking like more primitive and animalistic version of creatures from this world. I guess evolution turned out very differently for my world than yours..." I retorted while not surprised by her shock. How would I explain that topic to anyone? Not that it was important. "But back to what we were talking about... If I had to choose one race in Equestria that matures far faster than humans do, I would have to say...the hippogriffs surpass us in spades. I met a young brother and sister... Sky Beak's kids, you know him. Silverstream and Terramar. And while I do get they are just twelve years old each, they look...older than they should. They even sound older than their ages would have you believe. Terramar sounds like a guy in his late teens and Silverstream's voice is noticeably womanly. They're even taller than nearly every adult pony I know and look older than they really are. If they were human, they would probably look and sound younger than they do now. But as hippogriffs...they almost look like young adults. How confusing is that?"

            "I dunno... I've only met adult hippogriffs. I've never seen hippogriff kids." Ocellus relied before her gaze wandered to focus on the blue griffon boy sitting with his back to us. "Maybe it's the same way for griffons. I mean look at Gallus. I swear he's the same size as Gilda, but he's only fifteen. I didn't even think about how he sounds older than his age would make you think."

            "Yeah, it looks like the avian races of this world mature exceptionally fast. It does make a weird kind of sense too... There are bird species that go from hatching to looking fully grown in only thirty days. And I can't imagine how fast harpies grow up..." I muttered before stopping myself from going too far off the topic. I then crossed my arms and gazed at the floor. "The point I'm getting at here is...I have absolutely nothing to go off of when it comes to understanding when the right time comes. I have no idea how the psychology of Equestria's races compares to my own species. And I can never know. The age of consent laws do give a general foundation of where to start, but that's about it. It does not tell me anything about when a creature's mind at least reaches the point where it becomes safe to start dabbling in the complex field of romance. All I can do...is play it by ear and hope I'm not screwing up... I don't want to hurt you. I don't want to hurt Smolder. I don't want to hurt anyone. I just want you all to be happy. Even if that means...being happy without me."

            A profound frown spread across Ocellus' face. She then gently reached out and held my hand. Eyes gazing tenderly at me, she then spoke with a whisper. "Don't say that. You're trying so hard to make all of this work. I can feel...how uncertain you are. Your love right now is...fearful. You're afraid. And I know you have a good reason to be. You've been doing great with making your family work. I believe...you'll make this work with us too."

            Ocellus may have been young, but she could read me in ways no one else could. That kind of insight must carry with it a certain wisdom. I gazed at her and asked, "Ocellus... Please be honest with me here. What do you feel in me? Am I dangerous? Do you think I would ever use you?"

            "No. You wouldn't... You can't. I'm not feeling a selfish love... It's a nurturing love. You want us to be happy." Ocellus replied with more of that soothing sincerity. She was being entirely serious. Much moreso than I would have expected. She smiled at me and said, "I think...none of us really know the best way to do this... But you're trying. And I think...you're doing the best with what you have. I believe in you... We all do."

            I felt such a massive sense of relief wash over me. This conversation was needed more than I knew. And I almost slumped into her arms. Ocellus leaned forward into me as she hugged me in her arms and wings. "It'll be OK... I promise Smolder and I won't go too far. And...I think you're right. It'll be good for us to only have ourselves for a while in our own homes. But you'll still have us. And we won't ever stop loving you."

            "Thank you... Really, thank you." I sighed while holding the little love bug in my arms. I leaned against the wall beside me with Ocellus snuggling up to me. I whispered to her, "Thank you for coming into my life when you did."

            Ocellus nodded against my chest. I noticed Smolder and Gallus look back at us with quiet gazes before looking away. I think they knew we needed a moment together. I then heard her voice from just under my chin. "I love you."

            My embrace tightened. I cradled Ocellus against me. I was not going to inquire exactly what kind of love she was feeling. All I wanted was for her to come to her own decisions on her own time and terms. Whether it was the love of a friend or something that would become more, I would not ask. Not this time. Time would have to tell.

            The four of us did not want to move from that spot. It was too comfortable and too scenic to bother going back inside. Until finally the summit of the mountain above us started to get much closer. Gallus then stuck his head over the side and said, "Here it comes! Canterlot's right up ahead!"

            Only then did Ocellus and I leave our spot. All four of us peered over the side of the train and did indeed see Canterlot coming on up ahead. Although it was a little dizzying to be riding along a certain section of the track before the final destination that had to be suspended high above a ravine. Smolder looked down as the train found itself high above solid ground and cringed at the sudden drop. "Egh, it hits different when you're this high up."

            "I guess you do what you gotta do to make a railroad work on the side of a mountain." I replied while also far from comfortable during that last stretch. Although we were soon rolling along on solid ground and rolled into the awaiting train station in Canterlot. The four of us quickly headed back inside the train car and followed the rest of the passengers out. I strongly doubt most of those aboard the train had been to Canterlot recently, if at all. They were noisy and excited as they observed their surroundings. Almost everyone who was there for the party were more or less tourists that I am sure the Canterlot elite were utterly mystified to see so many of. I found myself smirking with a dark moment of humor as I am sure they would not be happy about that and there was nothing they could do about it.

            Much to my surprise, I saw Estoc waiting for us at the far end of the station along with a pair of guardsmen at his sides. They were holding up banners to get our attention. We all began to draw near as he said, "Welcome to Canterlot, comrades! In case this is your first time here, we will be escorting you to the castle! Follow along behind us and you won't get lost!"

            Canterlot is a city with a more complicated layout than one might expect from a city that can only expand so far on a mountaintop. Even the castle sort of blends in a little too well with the rest of the city's architecture. First time visitors could spend all day trying to locate it in the city if they did not know where to look. The noisy crowd of war-weary out-of-towners followed along without complaint, although I did overhear Granny Smith and her entourage of elderly adventurous kin marveling at the sights on their way over.

            My eyes kept a close eye on Smolder, Gallus, and Ocellus. They were very much out of their element up there in Equestria's capital. They almost looked a little overwhelmed. Like they felt uncomfortably out of place. I emphasized with them at that moment. Were it not for my connections to the royal family, as well as the connections their connections have brought me by proxy, I too would feel like I really did not belong up there myself. This realization made me all the more grateful over just how fortunate I had become during my stay in Equestria.

            As we walked along, my eyes scanned the skyline of Canterlot. All those whites and purples and golds blended together like a mosaic that could make it difficult to discern where anything was. But I had been in and out of that city often enough to have a general idea of where some establishments were. I could even see the hospital's rooftop from...

            The sudden realization of knowing that I was looking at the hospital off in the distance filled me with a sudden sense of somber realization. And a powerful urge. I looked back at my entourage and then back at the hospital. I made up my mind and began to veer away from the group and towards another road. Although I did not escape unseen. I heard Rainbow Dash call out to me. "Hey, James! Where you going?! The castle's this way!"

            I looked back at me brazen friend as she hovered above the group of partygoers. No wonder she saw me stepping away. I waved at her and said, "There's something I gotta do first! I'll catch up later, all right?!"

            "OK! You know where to find us! Just don't take too long! We don't even know when they're getting this party started!" She replied before following the group without dropping back down to the ground. I then hurried along with a briskness in my stride. There was someone I needed to see, but I did not want to delay.

            That initial exhilaration wore off quick once the elegant exterior of Canterlot's hospital came into view. I gazed up at it and took a deep breath. A newfound anxiety began to settle over my nerves. A big part of me was demanding that I walk away. This was supposed to be a happy day and that I would gain nothing from reopening old wounds. Not every dark memory from the War of Preservation had been dulled. But I endured and stepped inside.

            The lobby of the hospital did feel a bit classier than the one in Ponyville. But a hospital is a hospital. They were there to save lives all the same. And I approached the receptionist counter before asking the mare behind it. "Excuse me. Can you direct me to Miss Trixie Lulamoon?"

            I was not refused. I was even given a tag to wear as a means to let others know I was merely visiting. With directions given to me, I was pointed towards the resting chambers of long term patients. I reached the room with the correct number...and very nearly lost my nerve.

            A part of me was demanding that I walk away. That I would gain nothing from this. That there was nothing to be done. But...I endured. And I opened the door before stepping inside. I made sure to keep my eyes focused on the floor to deny me any incentive to flee until the door had been closed. I inhaled sharply and lifted my head.

https://youtu.be/g_dOS8_U0pM

            God, it hurt to see her... It had been weeks since I last saw her in the infirmary out on the Empty Plains... And nothing had changed. Trixie... She was still entirely unresponsive while hooked up to all manner of medical equipment to monitor and sustain her. Peacefully asleep...and yet not asleep at all. I knew it then. She had not awakened once since that day. My feet forced me to approach. I gazed down at the scarred and comatose mare as a profound sense of guilt filled me. Did she really need to intervene the way she did that day? Would another miracle have happened were she to not jump in when we were being overrun?

            I still remember the last thing that she said to me. And even then it was only through magical text. She did that for me... Trixie and I have not spent the most time together. But whatever time we did share was always meaningful. I could still remember our first encounter happening entirely by chance. A performer fallen from grave after her ego eclipsed everything else about her. I gave her the best advise I could. She took a risk that day in revealing herself to the audience she had wronged. And...she got everything she lost back and then some.

            And now that had been taken from her. Possibly forever. Trixie the Illusionist might very well never perform again.

            No words came. My friend had become the single most scathing reminder of the horrors of war. The worst was over. Those who were wounded in the war were healing. And those whose minds had been fractured by the horrors of PTSD had received treatment to soothe those scars. But not Trixie. There was no easy way out of her fate. She was the only one...who would not heal like we have.

            The tears only began to build faster when I turned my head to the far side of the room ahead of Trixie's bed. I was nearly in shock. A massive pile of goods had been arranged in a neat pile. Beautiful flowers, boxes of chocolates and other edible goods that would remain perfectly fine for a good while, colorful greeting cards sitting open with writings lining the insides... I brought a hand to my mouth to muffle a gasping sob. If Trixie ever had any doubts about if she would never regain the goodwill she had lost before she met me, that beautiful pile of gifts was the ultimate proof of the opposite. Word must have gotten around and her very many fans from far and wide were sending their well wishes.

            And then another sound reached my ears. One that broke the hiss and beeps of the ventilator and heart monitor. I turned to the door. There stood one mare. A unicorn mare. And she stared at me with wide eyes. "It's... It's you... You're..."

            My eyes narrowed. There was something about this mare... She looked quite lovely in her own right. Her coat was a orange hue of earthy brown, her long mane and tail being beautiful shades of blond that complimented the rest of her. Those deep green eyes looked very fitting for those warm earthy hues. Even her cutie mark was fitting as it depicted a sunflower design in full bloom. But... The long styling of her mane and tail... Where had I... And then it hit me. And I could not stop the tears form flowing free as my knees almost buckled under me. "Oh my god..."

            The mare looked past me at the comatose mare behind me. She sighed mournfully, no doubt having visited many times before. "You don't have to say anything, Mr. James. I know who you are. Trixie...told me many good things about you."

            I held a hand over my face as the shock settled over me. I could not even find the will to speak and my throat ached as I tried to restrain the urge to wail. The mare stepped over to the bed bedside me and tenderly tapped her hoof on my thigh. "Thank you for what you did for my daughter... She was...in a bad place for a while and I wasn't sure what do to help her from afar... I guess she really just needed a friend to sit down with and talk to."

            I kneeled beside the bed and managed to peek at the two mares. The resemblance was undeniable. Trixie and the mare beside me were nearly identical aside from the colorations of their bodies. Her mother... I think she could see how clearly distraught I was and tried to greet me with a soft smile. "Oh, she never told you about me? I'm Sunflower Spectacle. Please don't think I'm blaming you for this. War... War is just...a terrible thing. I didn't even know what war is until I...saw what it did to everypony who served in it..."

            "She...did this for me..." I finally found the will to speak as my emotions stabilized just enough. My throat was sore and my eyes raw. I looked down upon Trixie and muttered, "I was down... They had to evacuate me on foot. And the enemy... They threw everything they had at us. Trying to make sure I wouldn't make it back. Trixie... I don't think we would've made it if she didn't intervene... I owe her my life."

            "Please don't think I'm blaming you for this... Trixie always talked about you like you were the only real friend she had. I knew this couldn't be your fault." Sunflower spoke softly while trying to always show a smile when looking at me. Even if it was nothing if not solemn. She then sighed and said, "I was hoping we could meet with my daughter someday. I just wish...it didn't have to be like this."

            I could say nothing to that. All I could do was nod slowly before reaching out and caressing Trixie's head. She looked completely fine from the shoulders up. One could be forgiven for thinking that she was merely asleep. But I knew the true extent of her injuries were hidden under the bed sheets. I could still remember the red staining some of her bandages when I first awoke in the infirmary. Even if the gashes left in her body had healed, what about the injuries that were under the surface? Ruptured organs? Shattered bones? I closed my eyes as I recalled what one of the medics told me. That even if Trixie were to ever awaken from this coma, she would be in for a very long road to recovery... Would she ever truly recover from this?

            Even worse was knowing why I was there in Canterlot to begin with. The war had ended in victory. And those who carried the war effort from out on the frontlines and from the homefront were being treated to their just desserts. But not Trixie... She was the only one who would not be getting hers. I sighed before muttering, "There's a party today at the castle... For everyone who took part in the war. Food, drink, being merry... It's not right that she won't be there with us."

            "It really isn't... Anypony who suffers like this shouldn't be denied retribution." Sunflower whispered while wiping fresh tears from her eyes. We were both compelled to keep our voices down as if afraid we might awaken the sleeping mare before us. Sunflower let out a loud sniffle before she said, "It's gotten easier the more often I see her like this...but it never really stops being difficult..."

            It was not a experience I wanted to familiarize myself with. I could not begin to comprehend the horror of seeing her child come home in such a state. I then whispered what little good I could to her. "You raised a wonderful daughter... I wasn't here to see Trixie at her worst, but she proved to be a lovely person in the end."

            "I don't understand why you were chosen to come to this world, but I can't thank you enough for what you did for her. Thank you, Mr. James..." Sunflower said quietly before she even grabbed me and held me in an embrace. "If you're ever in Canterlot, feel free to say hello. You're always welcome here..."

            "Thank you... If I see you, I'll say hello." I muttered while gently stroking my hand between her shoulders. At least I did find a glimmer of happiness during that visit.

            Sunflower shed a few tears right onto my shoulder as she asked, "Is there somewhere you need to be?"

            "Yeah... I...really shouldn't keep them waiting." I muttered reluctantly. I had not been in that room for very long, but I knew I should not delay for too long. I was needed elsewhere. I then whispered, "It was wonderful getting to meet you. Watch over Trixie for me."

            "I will. And you'll be the first to know if anything changes. She would want you to be the first to know..." Sunflower sighed while nuzzling her head up against mine. It was...reassuring to hear that.

            Before I could leave, I still felt compelled to at least say goodbye to Trixie in whatever way I could. My hand caressed her face and low over her brow. With a heavy heart, I whispered to her. "Just...rest as long as you need to. We'll be here when you're ready to come back... We miss you, Trixie..."

            I did not want to let go. Even if I knew where she would be staying until the day she awakened. But as I rubbed my finer over her eyelid... It twitched.

            "Wait..." I muttered as I thought I had merely been seeing things. I continued to rub over Trixie's sleeping eye. And again, there it was. Another subtle twitch. "Sunflower... Did you see that?"

            "See what...?" She asked while I took my hand off of her daughter's face. And a brief moment later, it happened again. Trixie's eyelids twitched like someone on the verge of awakening while trying to stay asleep for a little longer.

            Sunflower and I glanced at each other with wide eyes. And together, we watched without a word. Waiting. Praying for a miracle. Was this it? After nearly a month of slumber, would that be the day Trixie awoke from her coma?

            Hope swelled in my heart as Trixie began to stir. Was that even possible for someone who was deep in a coma? A cognitive glitch in her nervous system? After a full minute that felt much longer than it should have, I even heard the faintest groan from her voice. And then... Those eyes... They opened.

            She appeared dazed. Awake, and yet looking like she cold drift back off to sleep at any second. Trixie grumbled and mumbled in fatigue with her eyes drifting about. But they narrowed in what might have been confusion as she turned to look at Sunflower and I. She spoke weakly. "Mom...? James...? How long...was I out?"

            I... I broke. I utterly failed to maintain any composure and slumped at the bed's side with my face buried in the sheets. I was nothing more than a weakly whimpering mess. Roughly a full thirty days into that coma and she had finally awakened. Just when I thought I may never see my friend awaken, she did. And not a moment too soon. Sunflower was not much better than me. She threw herself across the bed and held Trixie in an embrace while trying to not apply too much pressure to her body. It was still too much for Trixie as she suddenly yelped. "Ow! Mom, get off! I'm happy to see you too, but that really hurts!"

            "Sorry, sorry! It's just... You were..." Sunflower and I both had to take a moment to compose ourselves. Deep breathing, wiping our faces, doing anything to get the tears to stop long enough to get a word out. I allowed Sunflower to speak first as she tried to keep a straight face. "You've...been out for about a month... They didn't know when you'd come out of it..."

            "A...month...?!" Trixie's eyes widened as she tried to fight her lingering fatigue. She spoke clearly as she looked up at me. "What about the war?! Did we win?! Is everything OK?!"

            "Yeah... Yeah, we won. Equestria's just fine. Everyone made it home in one piece. I don't know how we didn't lose anyone..." I muttered while watching Trixie remove the respirator over her face now that she did not need it anymore. Or she at least tried at first. I saw her visibly wince when she tried to move her arm. Instead, she just used her levitation magic to do the job. At least her magical output remained intact. I dared not look under the sheets as I asked, "Be real with us here... How do you feel?"

            "Everything hurts..." Trixie groaned while her mother tried to find her daughter's left wrist. I saw the sheets stir just a little to signal some movement underneath, but Trixie soon had too stop. I saw fresh tears flow down her face as I wished I could comfort her. It was starting to dawn on her exactly what had been done to her. These were injuries that may never heal entirely. She looked up at me and asked, "James... How bad is it? I feel like...I might never walk again?"

            "It's..." I muttered while thinking back very carefully to what I had been told about the extent of Trixie's injuries. The fact that she had awakened at all felt like a miracle. But only time would heal the rest. I rested my hand on my friend's brow and steeled myself. "It's bad... But the only silver lining is...it doesn't have to be permanent. I was told that once you woke up, you'd have a long road to recovery ahead of you. Rest first...then figure out how to get your body back in shape."

            Trixie desperately tried to smile. She wanted to believe that this would not mean the end of her career. And that realization opened a new weeping wound in my heart. She had only just gotten her life back on track. Just returned to her glory days as a competent mage and performer. And now it had all been swiftly and cruelly taken from her... For only a short while? Or possibly forever? It was much too soon to say.

            She then looked at her mother while Sunflower had to wipe fresh tears away from her face. She almost looked ashamed as I heard her mutter, "I'm sorry you had to see me like this, Mom..."

            "Don't apologize, dear... You saved your friend out there. It'll...be all right..." She whimpered before bursting into another quiet sobbing fit. It was all just so hard to watch and listen. I had to look away.

            Desperately wanting to lift the mood anyway I could, I tapped Trixie on the head to get her attention. I then pointed directly ahead of her to direct her attention towards the mountain of gifts provided by the many admirers who had sent her their blessings. Trixie's eyes opened wide as the sight registered with her. "Those...are all for me? Who're they from?!"

            "I think...they're all from your fans. They know what happened to you and are hoping you'll be OK." I explained while Trixie immediately struggled to hold back tears. I then whispered to her as she whimpered helplessly in bed with a dry tissue ready to dry her face. "People love you."

            It was so bittersweet... For all the horrors Trixie endured, at least there were some lights in this dark time of her life. But as her mother and I tried to comfort her, something caught my eye. A round...orb rolled out from under the bed. "Wait... What's this?"

            We were thoroughly distracted from the misery of the moment by the sight of the mysterious object on the floor. It was just a round orb that almost looked like it was made of glass. Seconds later, it ruptured with a sudden burst of fog that filled the entire room. The gas was not irritating, but it did make it impossible to discern what was happening. Sunflower called out, "What is this?! Who's there?!"

            I heard the movement of hooves shortly after the smokescreen filled the room. And just after Sunflower spoke, I could vaguely make out here silhouette. And there was someone else right next to her. A voice spoke that I had never heard before. "Somepony who misses you very much."

            Sunflower must have known who that voice belonged to. Because I saw her turn towards the form next to her and...embrace it? "Jack, you showboating nerd!"

https://youtu.be/J79Cdx1-7Mg

            The smokescreen began to fade after only ten seconds. And somewhere was there with us who had not been there before. Sunflower sounded like she was somewhere between laughing and crying with how she sounded while holding our new guest. Trixie and I stared with widening eyes as a stallion now stood in an embrace with Sunflower. He then smirk at us and said, "And at last, we meet."

            I was gobsmacked as I instantly connected the dots. While Sunflower greatly resembled how Trixie generally looks in outward appearance, it obnoxiously obvious who this unicorn stallion was. From the color of his coat, mane, tail, and even his purple eyes, he was entirely identical to Trixie. The only thing that stopped this stallion from appearing to be a perfect gender swapped version of the mare beside me was his cutie mark, which consisted of three yellow stars lined up in a row. Almost like matching symbols in a slot machine to signify a match. He was also clad in a very dapper jacket of purple and gold. He even spoke with a deep and confident voice that sounded just as handsome as he looked. A new sense of levity settled over the room from this audacious entrance while I even cracked a smirk as I replied to our guest. "I see why Trixie turned out so gorgeous."

            "Obvious, isn't it?!" The stallion laughed while Sunflower gleefully embraced him with the stallion putting an arm around her shoulders. They touched horns while gazing very meaningfully into each other's eyes. He then spoke with a much softer yet easily enticing tone. "It's been far too long, my sweet Sunflower. I wouldn't miss this for the world."

            "Still couldn't resist making a big entrance, could you? Just how long were you hiding under that bed, Jack?" Sunflower asked while sounding far too privy to this stallion's habits. I glanced down at Trixie's bed. Had he been squeezed under there the entire time? It was not like I was focused on what was under the bed when I entered when given the circumstances.

            "Oh, maybe just a few hours. And the hospital staff were kind enough to keep my visitation secret in exchange for a few backstage passes. No expiration dates." The stallion replied before he held a hoof to the purple bowtie at the base of his neck and bowed to us. Trixie was entirely silent. Perhaps she was too sore or too stunned, but she never spoke. The stallion then answered the one question we all wanted to know. "Jack Pot. Performer extraordinaire."

            "It's a pleasure, Jack." I replied only for him to step by me. And all too quickly, that bravado and confidence melted away from his face as he stood before the crippled mare before us. I asked softly as new layer of misery snuffed out the brief window of levity in the air. "I take it...you two are related?"

            "My pride and joy." Jack Pot replied with his voice immediately sounding so deflated. He gazed down upon the mare he had no doubt sired decades ago. And I could see the tears threatening to overflow from his eyes. "It's been too long, my dear... Years, even..."

            Trixie too looked on the verge of tears as she spoke the obvious. "Dad...?"

            "I...didn't want to believe the rumors... I prayed that they were just exaggerations, but... How did it come to this?" Jack Pot's voice wavered as thick tears began to utterly cascade down his voice. This must have been the first time he had seen his daughter in possibly more than a decade, and... The context of the situation before me was what got me. Fresh tears began to flow from my eyes again as father and daughter reconnected in such a horrible situation. "I can't remember the last time I had to weep! I never wanted this for you, my dear! I was so proud when I heard how you climbed out o the pit you dug for yourself when the heights of fame ensnared your ego! Only for the horrors of war to break you leek this?! Tell me, my dear! Why did you have to be so brave?!"

            It was...harrowing to see such a stallion of the stage actually bawling his eyes out with that flair making his words sound all the more heartbreaking. Sunflower covered her face as she held back her own voice while watching father and daughter embrace. All I could do was watch and wait. Trixie, her own voice breaking, provided a response. "I did what I did...because the one who helped me out of that pit wouldn't be here right now if I didn't..."

            "As good an answer as any..." Jack Pot whimpered before lifting his head from hers and lovingly caressing Trixie's brow. He then looked back at me with his face stained with fresh tears. "I know we've never met, but I know who you are... And I can't thank you enough for being there for my child when I couldn't be. It's such a sad thing to say, but...some careers just aren't meant to mix with family life."

            I asked a very dark question as I looked between him and Sunflower as she dried her face. "You're...divorced?"

            "No, not divorced..." Sunflower gasped before blowing her nose for a second. I needed to as well and quickly grabbed a fresh tissue. She then walked up to her beloved and embraced him beside their child. "Just...separated."

            From the sound of it and how Trixie was being rather quiet around her father, I was suspecting Jack Pot had not been involved in her life for a very long time. Even with how much he clearly loved her. Jack Pot provided an answer as his tears began to dry. "We tried to make it work, we really did. I stayed for as long as I could, watching that beautiful little filly finally outgrow her diapers and was even on the verge of starting her earliest schooling. And yet...it just wasn't meant to be. But even when the shining city of Las Pegasus called me away, I always supported my dears from afar. And this happened... I couldn't stay away any longer."

            A lovely story, and yet... There was something too convenient about his timing. I felt the need to ask. "Did you know...she would come out of her coma today?"

            "Father's intuition. I had an a hunch I just couldn't ignore. That this would be the best day. So I pulled all the strings I could and went on indefinite hiatus while leaving my partner to run the show without me for the time being. I trust Big Bucks will still be able to pull the crowd all the same." Jack Pot explained while starting to smile again. He sounded very proud of the fact that he was able to be there for the moment his daughter finally woke up. He then faced Trixie with her mother at his side and explained, "We have...so much to catch up on, don't we?"

            "Missed you too, Dad..." Trixie sniffled while her parents had to dry her tears for her. It was just so touching... Even if the situation between them had never been ideal, this was a family that never stopped loving each other. Inspiring, to say the least.

            That was when Jack Pot dropped a surprise on his daughter. "And before I forget... When you've finally recovered... When you're ready to return to the stage, I have an offer for you. Let me know when you're ready and I'll arrange for your big comeback tour to debut at Las Pegasus itself. Just imagine, father and child dazzling the crowd in the city of dreams above the clouds! Your return to glory after such a harrowing trial deserves nothing but the best accommodations!"

            Theater and entertainment sure does run in that family. And Trixie was utterly stunned by this offer. "Us...?! In Las Pegasus?!"

            I knew very little about that city, but it sounded like the #1 destination for all manner of performers. Trixie must have only dreamed of ever getting to star there. And she all too happily nodded. "Now that's a goal to strive for! Yes, Trixie the Illusionist would be thrilled to join you onstage!"

            "Then we have a destination to reach for. And your mother and I... We'll be here with you every step of the way, my dear." Jack Pot declared while he and his wife gathered close to her side. And I felt honored to witness this reunion. I then heard Jack Pot say softly, "I didn't truly win my jack pot until you two came along... Let no one tell you otherwise."

            I stayed back to let them speak to each other without interruption. Although I then looked over at a clock on the wall. How long had I been in there? Realizing that I should not keep everyone waiting, I stepped over to them to speak up. "Excuse me... I don't want to interrupt, I really shouldn't be staying too long. They're expecting me at the castle and I don't think they can start without me."

            Trixie, having only just woken up, could not have known what had been happening in her absence. "What's happening there? Are we in Canterlot?"

            "Yeah... There's... There's basically a victory party happening in several cities across Equestria for those who served. I just got up here with lots of volunteers and their families, but...I had to see you first. This couldn't wait." I explained while once again being reminded of who would not be joining us. I sighed as I gazed down at my bedridden friend. "You would absolutely be welcome...if you could get there."

            Trixie's gaze narrowed. A very defiant scowl filled her eyes. "Then what're we waiting for? After everything I went through out there? No way Trixie's gonna miss this!"

            She growled and yelped sharply as her parents looked on in shock. Trixie really was trying to force her broken body to defy its own injuries. But the pain was just too much. She slumped back against the pillow with a haggard wheeze hissing through her teeth. She then demanded, "Just...get me a wheelchair! We'll figure something out!"

            Jack Pot suddenly laughed and said, "Like father, like daughter! You really did inherit my stubborn streak! So be it! Let's make some miracles happen today!"

            I was not entirely sure of this. As much as I knew Trixie deserved to have the time of her life at that party, was it even safe to let her be out of bed at all? "Are you sure this is a good idea? Can her body take it?"

            "Don't you worry about her. We'll make this work. If Trixie wants to get her just dues at that soiree at the castle, then it needs to happen! You go on ahead, Mr. James. We'll catch up when we can." Jack Pot declared confidently while he and Trixie displayed a confident smirk towards each other.

            Sunflower nodded and hugged me goodbye. "Thank you for coming by today. It was so good to finally get to meet you. And...we'll be seeing you again soon! Have fun, all right?"

            "Will do. It was a pleasure meeting you both." I replied while also shaking Jack Pot's hoof. I then rested my hand on Trixie's head and sighed while I found the will to smile in spite of the state she was in. "I'll see you there, Trixie... Welcome back."

            "See you soon, James. And don't tell them I'm coming. Trixie wants this to be a surprise." She replied while I smirked at the notion. What better way to reveal a surprise return than to show up when literally everyone else involved in the militia were convinced that she was still comatose? With my heart being much lighter than it had been when I first arrived, I hurried out of the hospital and made a beeline for the castle.

https://youtu.be/7biYckYi-vo

            I was in much better spirits as I strolled through the pastel streets of Canterlot. Whatever gawking I got from the locals did not bother me. Although before I could even reach the castle, I noticed a rising distant clamor. And there I saw them. A mass of militiamen all out of uniform and ready for a good time had gathered outside the castle and near the barracks. I could only imagine how many had actually arrived just for the party in Canterlot. At least five thousand battlefield participants had served in the war alone without taking the noncombatants into consideration. Although I did notice someone standing above the crowd of ponies who had surely spilled out of the castle's front door. A harpy woman who was waving her hand high to flag me down.

            My eyes widened upon recognizing the harpy captain ahead of me. That wide brimmed hat gave her away too easily. I burst into a quick jog and ran right over to her and into a very embrace. "Celaeno!"

            "There's our champ! You're looking so much better since the last time I saw you! How's your head?" The captain of the Zephyrus asked with her hand sliding over my scalp and the new layer of thin hair coating it. Almost like she was checking it for cracks in the skull just underneath the surface.

            "I'm all better now. Really. Physically and mentally. Medical magic can weave miracles." I replied while squeezing her in a firm embrace. The plating on her gambeson hardly bothered me. I then asked, "How've you been? It's been about a month, right?"

            "That's something I'll talk to you about when we get this party started. As for right now, lemme get you to the palace." Celaeno replied before we released each other. She then drew her saber and took my hand before she started to lead me through the chattering crowd. She held out her saber and moved it from side to side to beckon everyone to form a path for us while she led me along. Once she got me up the steps and towards the doors, Celaeno sheathed her saber and held out her hand towards the halls. Which were still lined with eager partygoers just chatting each other up to pass the time. "Head on in. You're being expected. We'll catch up soon."

            "Many thanks, I'll see you there." I retorted before heading down the hall before finding myself in the main hall with many more partygoers along the way. The hall centered around the main staircase was largely empty aside from my closest friends from Ponyville. The six bearers of the Elements of Harmony were gathered before the three royal sisters. And that was when I came to a realization. All three were there. Including her.

            Nightmare Moon was the first to notice my approach and stepped away from everyone else. I hastened my pace to close the gap. The bandages were gone. She walked without the slightest show of a limp. Outside the realm of dreams, she had always shown signs of injury up to the last time I saw her weeks ago. And now... Time had been kind. We stepped into each other's embrace with her jaw resting upon my shoulder. I heard her whisper to me, "So good to have you here with us today, my love."

            "You don't even look like you have a scar on you... I guess I'm not the only one who made a full recovery." I whispered to her as I held my beloved in my arms. We had both be grievously injured in the war. And now we had finally left that time of our lives behind. The memories of that day... The fury and grief I felt. Those memories had been left intact. I could not forget them. I should not.

            "Whatever scars have been left upon our world and its people appear to be of minimal consequence. The best possible outcome we could have asked for this. And now... Sweet victory. Do enjoy yourself today, my love. We have all earned this." The Princess of Dreams whispered to me before we rested our brows against each other's. She looked so radiant to be back in her polished regalia of pale blue without signs of harm coating her body, those exotic and beautiful eyes gazing deep into mine. I suspect with how there were no guests in the hall at the time meant that the royal sisters had shoes them away. The main hall had become a designated area.

            I released Nightmare Moon from my embrace and approach her sisters and my friends while they watched our approach. Applejack spoke up first. "Where'd ya run off to, sugarcube? Had some unfinished business?"

            "There was someone I needed to see and I wanted to get it outta the way before we got started." I replied while they did not pry further. I then turned to Luna and Celestia before letting out a sigh. They both smiled patiently before I held out my arms and held them both in an embrace. "It's...surreal, knowing what today means. All this...because you brought me to this world."

            "Today closes the story on your kind's history in our world. Now only the future remains." Luna replied as she and her sister held me in their wings. A wonderful sense of closure was in the air. The Princess of the Night then whispered, "Today is our day. No drama, no dread, just a day to finally leave the past behind. A day of new beginnings."

            "Well said, sister." Celestia retorted confidently. She nuzzled her head against my cheek and said, "I just hope everyone else attending their own parties across Equestria will be just as satisfied. Even the Canterlot elite have been barred entry into the palace unless they provided a notable contribution to the war effort. Today is all about those who have earned their invitations."

            I found that revelation to be more than a bit amusing when I considered that Fancy Pants and even Prince Blueblood were surely somewhere in the castle at that time. Although no sooner had I released my grasp on them did someone grab my arm from my blind spot and pull me over. I soon found myself gazing into a pair of beautiful eyes as a deep and sultry voice asked, "Forgetting someone, honey?"

            "Oh my god, you...!" I stammered before finding myself in a big winged embrace only a hippogriff could provide. The beautiful Queen Novo herself had snuck right up on me. I beamed in delight as I found myself in the wings of that wonderful queen. Our faces momentarily shrouded, her beak and my lips joined for a dearly desired kiss.

            "Mmmm, missed you, baby!" Novo churred while she released me from her grasp. And she immediately looked at Fluttershy and I before asking rather excitedly, "Hello again, loves. Is your baby girl here too? Does she miss Mama Novo? I can keep her happy and calm all evening if you need me to."

            Fluttershy and I almost laughed at how Novo's motherly nature could not resist shining through whenever the prospect of her spending time with who was essentially her stepdaughter was a possibility. And I almost felt bad when faced with the prospect of having to explain to her that our child would not be attending. Thankfully, Celestia took on the role instead. "Novo, you know full well that gatherings like this are no place for infants. The poor dear would not have a good time and I want you to be able to enjoy yourself without distractions. I know being a mother is in your nature, but please..."

            "Ooooh, you killjoys. I was looking forward to seeing my baby girl today..." Novo scowled in such laughable disappointment. She then looked at Fluttershy and I before asking, "What about tomorrow though? We're docked overnight. Mind if I swing by and see the little princess before mama goes home?"

            "Of course! She loved having you over last time! Please stop by tomorrow before you head home, your majesty. It would be an honor." Fluttershy replied while Novo cooed loudly as she fluffed up in excitement. I flashed a huge grin as I recalled her prior visits and just what a ball Gladesong had while in her care. If Novo was that good to Gladesong alone, then I can only imagine how delighted she will be in mothering the children that will be born into our family in the coming years.

            Novo then turned her attention to me as the excitement in her eyes faded to reveal that tempered confidence she always exuded. She then lifted a hand to beckon me and I responded by taking hold of hers. My queen and I shared a tender gaze as she said softly, "You look like nothing ever happened out there... How're you feeling, sugar bear? Be honest with me here. I've heard terrible things about those who saw action out there. Your body and head doing all right?"

            "I probably wouldn't be so well off if your royal friends here didn't plan ahead. I'm OK now, Novo. I'd be in a bad place if it wasn't for them." I explained in brief. I strongly doubted the hippogriff archers from Capricorn Island suffered the psychological scars that only frontline infantry could experience, but I am sure word still got around once PTSD started to plague the militia's servicemen en masse.

            "Thank goodness. You suffered enough out there already. No need to bring that baggage hoe with you." Novo cooed before placing a kiss upon my nose. She then glanced to her left and spoke with a smirk. "And I'm not the only one who missed you, baby."

            I noticed where her eyes were looking before I turned to my right. And standing there before us was a familiar blue dragon waiting patiently with a craggy stone scepter in one hand that bore a glowing red gemstone. My heart swelled as we smiled at each other. "Ember..."

            "Missed you too, James." The Dragon Lord replied before I dropped to one knee and embraced my fiery beloved. I was sure the twelve of her subordinates who served in the war were around somewhere. And hopefully being on their best behavior. She then whispered into my ear, "It's a big day for us, my little warrior poet. I just wish you were there when they came to pick us up."

            That little statement confused me. I assumed that Ember had soared on over to Canterlot with the use of only her wings. When I looked towards the three royal sisters, Luna spoke up. "We journeyed there aboard the Olympia to retrieve those who served with us. A hero's welcome, if you will."

            My eyes widened as I remembered traveling aboard the royal vessel of Equestria's own ruling family. I glanced at Ember and asked, "You rode aboard the Olympia?"

            "Yes! It was a completely different flavor from the Alabaster! Although my en were required to stay topside. Too much wood, you know?" Ember replied as I rose to my feet again. Although she then began to smirk knowingly at me. "And...there was one more we picked up along the way."

            My eyes narrowed as I pondered that statement. But then I felt it. A presence... A certain aura. Something that was calling out to me and spoke directly to my heart. I slowly turned...and there she was. That beautiful creature stood nearby and gazed at me with vibrant red eyes filled with longing. "Rain..."

            Ember gently nudged me towards the kirin queen. She knew all too well how my heart pined for her friend. And I did not delay. With all eyes watching us, I briskly walked up to that beautiful creature as she lifted a hoof for me to hold. I took hold of her, gazed into those beautiful eyes, and gently bowed my head as she did the same. My brow rested against her horn as she whispered to me. "How I've longed for you, my love..."

            "Why do I never know how much I've missed you until I see you again?" I muttered as I felt her spirit calling out to mine. There is truly no comparing anything with the natural kinship between man and kirin. With my mind focusing on so many other things lately, I had all but forgotten about my beloved Rain Shine. Nothing else mattered for that brief moment. With only the right people watching, our lips joined for a brief kiss. And what a wonderful kiss it was... "I hope you've been well... Most of us were still suffering even after we all got home."

            "So I have sensed... I too have been carefully nurturing my body and mind since returning home. We kirin have an easier time mending wounds to the soul and my people assisted me all the while. I am well, my love. And so are you." Rain Shine whispered to me before nuzzling her head against mine with that lovely scent of pine still radiating from that wild head of emerald hair. She sighed in relief as she said, "Your soul is no longer fractured... I feared for you when you departed... To whoever mended you, they have my thanks."

            It was then that Fluttershy began to approach. The rest of our five friends were either being respectfully quiet, or were muttering amongst themselves. I allowed Rain Shine to step forward while my wife gazed up in awe at her. "You...must be Rain Shine. And...you're a kirin! I've always been so fascinated by the stories I've read about your culture and your magic being so deeply connected to nature! It's an honor!"

            "And you...are Fluttershy, yes? Do not be surprised, I have listened at times from aware. We kirin can listen very far with an ear to the ground." Rain Shine replied while Fluttershy did not appear to be as surprised as I would have expected. I suppose she read further into my journals than I suspected. She then bowed to Fluttershy and said softly, "Your husband is a wonderful man... It was an honor serving with him."

            "You don't have to be shy about it, Rain Shine... I know. I was told. And I could see it between you just now." Fluttershy whispered while my grin got a little giddier. Rain Shine's eyes widened in response, no doubt not expecting Fluttershy to already by privy to our mutual attraction to each other. My wife then winked at her and said, "We should talk later. I'm...actually really excited to have a kirin in the family now."

            "You...welcome me into your ranks?" Rain Shine asked softly while Fluttershy could only nod. I smiled at my beloved while resting a hand upon her shoulder. Rain Shine immediately leaned into my embrace. "It is so...magical to see such trust in person. Thank you... I will not betray your faith in me, my friend."

            "My, what a jolly reunion. Did we miss anything?" A very familiar voice called out from the top of the staircase nearby. A thrill filled my heart. They were still here?

            "Your majesty! It's so...good to... Oh...my..." Fluttershy spoke first, no doubt remembering our prior encounter with King Orbash quite clearly. Except he was not alone this time. The gorgeous moon king descended the staircase gracefully as my friends and our guests bowed to him. And at his side was the radiant sun queen herself.

            "Hello again, my dear! So glad that you remembered me. It is good to see you all." Orbash retorted while I noticed Novo starting to smirk very smugly. I knew exactly what was coming. But before Novo could even try to give Orbash a very flirtatious greeting, Celestia glanced at her friend with quite the stink eye. It was the ugliest and most irritated glare I had ever seen Celestia give anyone. So ugly was that scowl that even Novo recoiled at it. With a roll of her eyes, the hippogriff queen silently bowed her head. She would behave herself just this once.

            The king and queen of Equestria stood before us at the bottom of the staircase while Fluttershy stood at the front of the pack. He then extended his wing towards his queen and said, "Fluttershy, my dear. Allow me to introduce you to my wife. The most glorious mare to ever live, my dear Sunflare."

            "Charmed." Sunflare declared calmly yet boldly. Fluttershy gazed in awe at the fiery form of the mightiest mare to ever exist. I think I saw Fluttershy start to cower a bit before the queen. Not that I could blame her. She almost looked as if her mane and tail had ignited. As if getting too close would result in a burn. She then bowed her head slightly towards my wife and said, "Do not fear, child. I am a queen, but not a tyrant. And this fool of a king of mine has his ways of keeping me in check."

            "Ha! That I do! But you also lift me when I need you all the same, my love!" Orbash retorted before turning his head towards his queen and resting the central horn atop his head against hers. She smiled quite happily and turned to face him with their horns crossed. They closed their eyes briefly with serene smiles upon their lips. An archaic way of displaying love between their kind, I am sure. And it gave Fluttershy enough reason to ease up a bit around the sun queen.

            I finally found the will to speak. I stepped towards the king and queen before asking, "I'm surprised you're still here. Have you decided to stay?"

            The two of them looked at each other with a more solemn gaze set in their eyes. Sunflare then said, "Well... We have come to a decision. But that decision will be declared only at the right time today."

            I sighed in disappointment. I was sure they would soon disappear from the public eye like so many times before and return to the outskirts of Equestria to watch from afar. Although Orbash was quick to try and distract from that obvious thought many of us likely were thinking. "But let us not dwell on that. Everyone on the list has arrived, yes? Then you have a few things left to do! Celestia, if you would?"

            "Gladly. James, please come with me." Celestia replied while she began to walk up the stairs before us.  Orbash and Sunflare stepped aside to allow us by, but I did look back at my friends and beloveds once. Celestia then spoke to me as we branched off to one side at the top of the stairs, "We just need to get you presentable."

            "Huh? I'm pretty sure this wasn't supposed to follow a formal dress code... Wait..." I retorted before muttering in thought. It then dawned on me. "Are we going to fetch my armor? What for?"

            Now that we were alone in the upper halls, Celestia turned to face me to speak freely. "Yes, it's the form most came to know you for during the war. And...well...I hope you don't mind public speaking..."

            I winced at the thought. The last thing I was in the mood to do was get up in front of a crowd and give a speech. Although I thought about it some more and finally replied with a sigh. "Well, if they really want to see me..."

            "James, I know some of your memories are a bit foggy after that procedure, but I assure you no one holds any ill will towards you anymore. Certainly not that they've all healed physically and mentally. Please believe me when I say those who served see you as the hero who made all the difference." Celestia explained while I flinched at the memory I had of Trixie from not even an hour earlier. She was the only one who had not yet healed. And there was no telling what sort of mental scars remained on her mind that needed to be polished away.

            "If you say so..." I replied while I was led through the halls. We soon came to the throne room, all three rows of the sun and moons now empty with no guards in sight. I sighed harshly as I realized how long it had been since I last saw that place. Where the declaration of war was revealed to me. And I then understood just how rarely mere commoners like me even get to see that vast chamber. Nearly the entirety of Equestria goes their entire lives without ever seeing that room. I felt humbled and muttered, "I feel like...I'm really out of my element right now. Almost like I don't belong in here."

https://youtu.be/5mfzw-6gaxE

            Celestia turned suddenly to face me and said, "Whatever do you mean, my sunshine? You're more than welcome here in my home. My sisters adore you. Even our parents have come to cherish you. Why would you feel like you don't belong here?"

            "Because I'm...a commoner, Celestia. Being in here is like being invited into the oval office back home. It never would've happened for me back home. Almost doesn't feel right anymore..." I muttered as I gazed upon the very seat of Equestria's ruling power. At the end of the day, I was still a commoner. I knew I did not belong in a position of such power. Nor was I really meant to be amongst them.

            The Princess of the Dawn made no attempt to refute that observation. Although she then stepped up towards me and held me an the embrace of one wing. She gazed into my eyes and said, "Perhaps... But remember this, my love. I was not born into royalty either. At the very begin, Luna and I wore no crowns. The only crowns Mother and Father had were those that have always been there around the bases of their horns. We only took up the crown out of necessity and...everything else just fell into place over time."

            "I...think I recall you mentioning that at some point... But it...still feels weird to me. All of this? It's still the mark of royalty. Of power. It's not something I should really be seeing myself being associated with..." I retorted in recollection. I knew no world starts with a king or queen watching over them.

            "James, my love... I know my family and I may have settled into the role over time, but my heart is still that of a commoner. I know we don't show it all the time, but we do have a fondness for the simple things in life. Mother and Father especially have very little experience with the accommodations one would expect with royalty." Celestia giggled while I remained in her winged embrace, her body pressed up against mine. She then whispered into my ear, "I may be princess, but I am still a mare who was once no better than you in the eyes of society. And besides...I've always loved you as the man you are. It's not the rags of a peasant or the armor of a warrior or even the crown of a king that decides what my heart feels for you. I am only interested...in the man you are."

            "Celestia... Really, am I good enough for all of this?" I asked before my beloved silence me with a kiss. Her lips were upon mine as our eyes closed. It was a simple gesture, but it did much in soothing my worries.

            The beautiful mare before me gazed meaningfully into my eyes and said, "You have proven yourself more than good enough for my heart. When I brought you to this world, I only expected you to serve as the ambassador for you people's eventual return to Equestria. I...did not expect to find myself being drawn to you as much as I did. As a friend...and then so much more. I love you, my dear. And I am...so fortunate that your heart proved to be strong enough for me to find a place in it with so many others. I may be princess, but...I am also your mare. And...I pray someday I can be your bride all the same. If you would have me..."

            I did not hesitate with my response. My hand rose to the side of her face and cusped it as my love for that wonderful mare pushed my doubts away. "Please... I love you. But...would you have me as your king?"

            Celestia answer me with another kiss. And she gazed meaningfully into my eyes as she whispered, "James, I would be honored to be your queen. Don't worry about having to reign once there's a crown on your head. You don't have to assert your rule if you don't have the qualities for leadership. Just...support me like you always have. And continue to love Equestria. And I know there has never been a human man who has loved my world as much as you have."

            "I guess at the end of the day, I really did just get lucky... Maybe I was always meant for this world after all." I replied while really trying to not think too hard about the dissonance between my status as a simple commoner while having very deep connections into Equestria's highest echelons of power. Although I then asked, "Anyway... Aren't we being expected somewhere?"

            "Oh, right! So sorry!" Celestia retorted uneasily before releasing me from her embrace. She then led me towards the thrones ahead as her golden magic aura billowed around her horn. The thrones and the foundation they rested on rose atop sturdy pillars to reveal the spiraling stairwell that led down into that secret vault. "Shall we?"

            I followed Celestia down the darkened stairwell with her horn casting a bright glow to serve as a torch. Once we reached the bottom with the air becoming cool and stagnant, sconces set along the dark stone walls were set alight to guide us down the hall. And at the end stood the altar that held the liquid form of my armor. But my eyes were directed elsewhere. I looked up at the Lunar Shield hanging on the wall above it, the hilt of the Celestial Sword jutting out the top of it. And there under it sat my helmet. The polished form of the Element of Humanity faced me with its form still forever set in the shape of a pair of white doves locked in a beautiful heart shape. An Element...forged by a very misguided man.

            I thought about the emperor I watched die atop the Heaven's Pillar. And the dreadful memory of that glimpse into the distant past. I saw the day when humanity all but ceased to exist in the world of Equestria. Banished to distant worlds, the rapture of the judgement cast by the Elements of Harmony and even the Element of Humanity. It was a day that did not need to happen. If only... If only.

            One memory stood out to me as I took my helmet in hand and held it before me. Celestia did not speak and graciously allowed me to take as much time as I needed. My thoughts went to her. To the hero princess who chose the world of Equestria over her entire empire and people. The first bearer of Humanity. "Celestia... I saw her. I spoke to her. And she wanted me to tell you."

            "She...? Who exactly?" Celestia asked while I turned to face her with my helmet in my hands.

            I sighed before bracing myself for a possibly extreme response. "Megan. She came to me while I dreamed. And she was...every bit as wonderful as I had been told. A wonderful young woman and a shrewd warrior. We sparred and...I only barely managed to get he jump on her. It was...so good to actually get to meet her. And she wanted me to tell you that she wished you all well."

            "She...did now?" Celestia asked as she closed her eyes in fond recollection. A very harsh sigh hissed from her nostrils. She then looked at me and said, "I honestly would've expected no less from her... If anyone was watching over us out there, it was her. If there was one person who adored Equestria as much as you, it was Megan. Thank you, my love... Thank you for sharing this with me."

            "And thank you...for making Equestria a world I can't help but love..." I muttered softly as I gazed upon my helmet again. Megan was the first human of this world I met who felt like a real human being. We came from vastly different worlds. One of innocence guided by wise immortals. The other a world overrun and tainted by the misguided nature of unfettered human sin. I had to wonder... Could Equestria have ended up like such a world without outside influences had it not been guided by those who had been around to know better? When considering the history of Equestria's proper founding... I wonder...

            I dreaded the thought of Equestria becoming unlike itself. The horror I felt when I gazed upon the world of Earth once more when that rift was opened. Knowing full well what it would mean for the world I had come to love... And it made me all the more grateful for what Equestria was. And for who allowed it to be that way. "Celestia... Thank you."

            The Princess of the Dawn titled her head to one side in confusion. She must have thought I was merely thanking her for nothing. And so I explained, "Thank you for making this world what it is. For guiding its people as well as you have. This world... It really is a world of innocence. But also...a gentle maturity. A world like this... I never thought it was possible. But you and your family... You found just the right balance. You found a way for this world and its people to keep their innocence as they grow and gain wisdom over time. It shouldn't be possible...but you made it happen anyway. Thank you..."

            The response I got... Celestia began to show a crooked smile. And then she began to giggle before throwing her head back in howling laughter that echoed through that stone hall. I took a step back. What in the world did I say to get that kind of reaction? Celestia then wiped a tear from her eye and said, "Oh my goodness... James, thank you. Thank you, really! No one...has ever even noticed that!"

            My eyes widened in confusion. "Huh? You mean...no one has ever really noticed...what you're doing for this world in how you guide them? They haven't figured out what I did?"

            "Yes! It is thankless work! It always has been. They don't know. They...can't know." Celestia explained happily, yet somberly. She stepped towards me as she said, "The people of Equestria know nothing about the horrors that lie beyond our world. Because they...can't possibly imagine such evil. Sometimes I wonder if that is for the best... Innocence is not so different from ignorance. But seeing your world... The world of Earth has convinced me that some degree of blissful ignorance is not a bad thing. And perhaps...that was how you came to notice."

            I remembered a very specific conversation I had shortly after I departed to face the invasion. When I wandered into the Grove of Silence. Dear little Autumn Blaze read my soul like a book. And I knew then what she said was true. "Yeah... That might be why. I'm too familiar with a world that isn't like yours. I've seen the other side. I know the horrors of a world entirely unlike this one. And that...means I can appreciate it more than those who don't know about a world like that."

            "And thank you for having the wisdom to spare my world from the vices of yours. Bringing someone from a world like yours was a grave risk I almost was not willing to take. It was such a gamble... If we chose someone else, what sort of influence would they have had on our people?" Celestia replied as she gazed upward in uncertain horror. Even when not factoring in what the presence of a human in the world of Equestria meant for the Forgotten Emperor, had it been someone else... They would not have had to worry about direct contact with Earth corrupting their people and their way of life. A single human too tainted by the evils of Earth would have been enough to poison the well. A chain reaction spreading at a snail's pace. And I believe Celestia knew this. "James... In the same way you appreciate my world in a way only an outsider can, I deeply appreciate your presence in my world in a way only I can know due to knowing the risks involved. Thank you for not disappointing us, my love."

            "Perish the thought. Equestria is perfect the way it is. Only a monster would seek to change that." I retorted as I sighed at the thought of someone with no appreciation for innocence being allowed into this world. One entirely oblivious to the poison they would be spreading into the people around them. "I'm glad I didn't let you down. I wonder how many out there would appreciate everything Equestria stands for as much as I do..."

            "We may never know. But that's enough talk for now, my dear. Please, fetch your armor. But leave your weapons and helmet. I think it would do our people well to see you are healing without anything to hide it." Celestia replied while motioning her head towards the altar behind me. I understood that I was really testing the patience of everyone who was likely waiting for us. I set my helmet back down where I got it before removing my shoes. I knew I would probably be expected the return the armor to its resting place before the party could really get started.

            All it took was a dip of my hand into the basin filled with liquid metal. A moment later, I stood in that suit of winged armor. I almost thought I would be uncomfortable being back in my armor after wearing it almost every day for weeks on end, but it felt familiar and comforting on my body. Perhaps I got too used to wearing it or it was just too practical to dislike. I followed Celestia out of the hall and back up into the throne room before she hid the entrance under the three thrones again. But she then turned to me and asked, "Since I know you're a little too reserved for getting up in front of a crowd... How about I give you a something to help with that? A little...liquid courage, as they say?"

            "I see what you're getting at. Sure, I'll probably need it." I replied while Celestia led me out of the throne room and up to the private chambers of the royal family. I soon found myself inside her own bedroom. It was exactly as I remembered it and I even saw Philomena perched atop a wooden cabinet nearby. The slumbering phoenix perked up immediately when we entered and let out a happy trill at us. Celestia greeted her pet and nuzzled her nose against her little friend's beak. Celestia then opened the cabinet and displayed a varied selection of liquor bottles to choose from. "I'm not particularly picky when I'm only looking to loosen up. What do you recommend?"

            "If memory serves, I recall you having a preference for whisky?" Celestia replied while levitating a sturdy bottle of golden fluid out of the cabinet with a shot glass ready. She poured it nearly to the brim before passing it to me. "50%. It'll loosen you up quick."

            "I'm expecting a real burn here..." I muttered before holding my breath and chugging the shot of whisky in one gulp. I found myself wincing and having to cough immediately afterward. "Ugh, that's the good stuff! One should be enough."

            "Right, we don't want you getting too buzzed before the party even gets started. I want you to remember this day, my love." Celestia replied while setting the bottle and glass aside. Although se then levitated something off the top of the liquor cabinet while she cast me a very giddy smile. "And before I forget... My sisters and I wanted to give you something."

            My eyes widened as a flat object wrapped in vibrant wrapping paper was levitated into my grasp. It was dolled up like a birthday present. Flat and square, I was puzzled over what could be in it. "What's this? It's a bit soon for Hearth's Warming Eve and my birthday was months ago."

            The Princess of the Dawn winked at me as she explained, "It's a little something from your world. After what happened out there, we wanted to give you a little something from your world that would provide you with a pleasant experience. Although it was mostly Luna's idea on what we picked out. Something about the cover looked familiar and she insisted you would love it."

            "Cover? But...this doesn't feel like a book..." I muttered as I tried to get a feel for what was under the colorful paper. It feel like it was made of plastic instead of paper. Firm and ridged around the edges, but more flexible inward. It gave when I applied pressure to the top and bottom. Like a sort of plastic case. A case meant to contain a...

            It suddenly dawned on me what the contents of that present likely was. I smirked at Celestia and said, "Luna is such a nerd. And she knows exactly what I like."

            A loud and rather unsophisticated snicker came from Celestia before she said, "Yes, she really did get immersed in pop culture in very little time! I just hope you have the hardware to use it. And don't expect us to do this again. Wouldn't want anyone back on Earth to notice too many items missing from their warehouses."

            Now that got a good laugh out of me. Probably because the whisky was starting to get to me, but I found it laughable that the three royal sisters essentially stole something from a warehouse on Earth just to get me a gift only I can use. I then handed the mysterious package back to Celestia and said, "In any case hold onto this for now. I'll take it home when we leave."

            "Then I'll keep it right here. And there's no way Luna will let me forget about it." Celestia chuckled before setting the package back atop her liquor cabinet. Philomena was preening herself nearby and eyed the package in a manner that seemed to show she would be keeping an eye on it. Celestia then lifted her head as her horn continued to be enshrouded with her magic aura. She did not seem to be doing anything, but she then looked at me and said, "My sisters are in position. Everyone is ready. Shall we be off?"

            Even with that sting of that whisky dulling my inhibitions a bit, I was a bit apprehensive over what was about to happen. But I nodded regardless. Celestia stepped near me as her magic surged around her horn. And in a flash of light...

            I was astonished by where I found myself. I was atop a small stage that had been assembled in the hall that led to the containment chamber of the Elements of Harmony themselves. And that stage was set up right in front of that door. Not that there was anything to worry about on that end. Only the royal family themselves could open it. Luna and Nightmare Moon were standing at opposite ends with Celestia still beside me. When I pondered why we were in such an important chamber of the castle, I was then reminded of why I was there. When I turned to face the hall... There they were. Hundreds of people of varying races packed into the hall.

            That hall was a strangely fitting place for such an occasion. It was very large and could hold many occupants. And all those stained glass windows set up sporadically between the pillars fused to the walls... Today was a very historic day. The true closing of the War of Preservation.

https://youtu.be/FN9YyY5nMiI

            My heart jumped into my throat as I beheld a solid chunk of my many allies and friends spread out before me. There were more ponies than anything else, but I saw more than that in that sea of pastel colors. Hippogriffs. Dragons. Griffons. And a lone kirin. And I even saw... Cameras? Several pegasi or griffons were hovering in place or just perched on high vantage points to observe me. Were there news crews in the crowd broadcasting this event to the entire world?

            Celestia gave me a much needed nudge forward. She said nothing, but merely nodded at me when I looked back. Only the faintest of murmurs echoed through the vast hall. There was no microphone for me to use. No podium separating me from my allies. My voice would be carried by the natural acoustics of that long stone hall. I stepped up to the edge of the stage. With a deep breath, I began to speak. "I don't even know where to start here... There was no rehearsal for this..."

            I think I heard a chuckle rumble through the crowd. But no one booed or complained. Trying to find my courage, I continued. "I don't know how many of you actually came to know me during the war that has just ended. But if you think I'm some sort of paragon or hero of legend mention in some prophecy, I'm sorry to say you'll probably be very disappointed. I'm no different from all of you. Just one man who decided he couldn't let this world be tarnished by a threat that could potentially ruin Equestria forever."

            Silence. That was all I heard throughout the hall. I searched my feelings, trying to be profound and to make certain my words carried meaning. I could see Ember there in the crowd. The glow of the Bloodstone Scepter in her hand drew my attention to her. Almost like it was calling me and drawing my attention to her. She looked captivated. As if eager to hear what her precious warrior poet had to say. And with that whisky in me encouraging me to be a bit more daring, I decided to let my inner poet shine. "But...I suppose it wouldn't really be true to say I'm no different from all of you. Because there is one thing that sets us apart. And that is...I am not from this world."

            They all listened as I spoke. And I knew the entire world was watching and listening as well. "Anyone who's been keeping up with recent events probably know this by now. I was brought to this world two years ago as part of a noble project. And...no one could've known what sort of catalyst my arrival would be for what happened very recently. The world I came from...very nearly became connected to yours in a way that could never be broken. I understand if some of you came to hate me for this. I would never have been able to forgive myself if your world became no different from mine in the end because of my presence in your world. I know many of you suffered... Some of you in ways you may never recover from... You are welcome to resent me for that. I can't ask for forgiveness. Not for this."

            There was a sudden uproar in that hall. Countless voices calling out in what sounded like fierce disagreement. There was no anger in that clamor. And through that clamor, I could barely make out very kind words here and there. I took a step back in response to this uproar. I did not feel like I was being rejected. More like...openly welcomed. A single tear slid free from each eye which I carefully wiped away with my armored hand. I reached out with one hand to signal them to be silent. I was not done speaking.

            "I could remember the high hopes we all had so early on... How everything seemed to be going our way. At least...until the truth came out over what the enemy was after. But even in the worst of times... None of you retreated. No one left for home. And that's something that needs to be remembered. Because in that regard, we were all the same when it came to what we were fighting for." I continued to speak once my nerves settled. The clamor died away to let me speak without interruption.

            So many watched without a word. And I tried to not disappoint them. "I know I was the first to answer the call to action. I couldn't just watch the world I love face an uncertain future it did not deserve. But remember this. I was only the spark. You... All of you. Whether here or elsewhere. You were all the inferno that arose and burned a path to victory. I would never have succeeded on my own power. Come to think of it, it was pretty foolhardy of me to head out as quickly as I did. I didn't even have a plan at the time..."

            A chuckle rumbled through the crowd. Even I snickered a bit at the memory of when Nightmare Moon finally caught up to me with all the supplies I was too hasty to bring along with me. Although I then spoke again. "But really... What I feared most in this war was that...you would all return home as...different people. People you should not become. War...does not belong in Equestria. War...does things to you. But...looking at all of you now... I see that my fears have not come to pass."

            I inhaled deeply as I gazed out upon the people of Equestria before me. They waited calmly for my words. "I still see...the people I have come to appreciate in this world. Even through all the trials we went through out there, you are still you. And I am still me. And that...is something I think we can all consider an ideal outcome. War tested your world. And it did not break you. Equestria... Please. Never change. Never lose who and what you are."

            The crowd before me must have assumed there was a certain finality in those words. They all began to applaud. The stomping of hooves, the clapping of hands, anything to show appreciation. My emotions were harder to restrain as I heard that welcoming applause. But there was then a sudden flash behind me with that applause quickly fading. Someone had just joined me on the stage.

            I turned and found Orbash and Sunflare standing behind me. And they were both displaying proud smiles. Sunflare spoke first and she spoke boldly. "Wise words, friends. Wise words indeed."

            "But now it is our turn to speak. Please, do kneel." Orbash said to me. And I all too quickly obliged. I dropped to one knee and bowed my head before the true king and queen of Equestria as their children and subjects all watched silently. But what was this for? Why had they appeared when they did?

            Orbash spoke first. "As king and queen, we have observed Equestria's trials from afar. Only intervening when necessary. And this trial... It was a threat the likes of which we have never seen. One that would erase the Equestria we all know in due time in a manner it could never recover from."

            Sunflare then spoke out with her voice carrying far down the hall. "You served as the cornerstone for Equestria's means in combating this threat. And when the time came to decide the war, you were left with an impossible choice. Torn between two worlds. One of purity and innocence, and one blighted by human sin. And in the end... You chose ours. Were it not for you... Where would Equestria be a year from now? Ten years? A century? Would Equestria...even be Equestria anymore?"

            A profound question that had been discussed many times. A horrific outcome I did not even want to speculate. Orbash then spoke most kindly to me. "You may have come from a world not at all like ours, yet your adoration of our way of life is unlike any other. Rather than seek to make our world more like yours, you nearly gave everything to insure that Equestria would always remain the way it is. Remain the way it should be. And to that end..."

            I looked up at the king and queen before me as they glanced knowingly each other. They both displayed the same smile. Sunflare then declared with eyes gazing down upon me, "There can be no other outcome. For you have served Equestria selflessly despite not being one of our win. However, that changes today. For you shall be an outsider no longer. For outstanding acts of heroism...and fortitude in the face of mortal peril for our world's very way of life..."

            My eyes widened as I took these words in. Easily some of the kindest words I had ever heard Sunflare speak. But then... The horns atop their heads. Suddenly engulfed in the billowing magic auras of silvery gray and fiery scarlet. I felt compelled to bow my head and wait for an answer. I could see the king and queen bowing their head towards me. And as their horns touched each of my armor's pauldrons, they spoke in unison. "As king and queen of Equestria... We hereby knight thee. Sir James of Ponyville."

            Tears flowed instantly as I felt their horns press down ever so slightly upon my armored shoulders. And the crowd behind me exploded in thunderous applause and cheers. Knighted... I had just received what I could only assume to be a very high honor among Equestria's society. And with that knighthood... I was irrevocably engraved into their world. If I had any doubts about whether or not I belonged among them, those doubts were crushed then and there. The king and queen themselves had declared me a resident of Ponyville itself. And...I could not contain myself.

            The instant they lifted their horns from my pauldrons, I quickly rose to my feet and threw an arm around the king and queen for a whimpering embrace. And they did not refuse. Orbash and Sunflare each draped a wing over me in an embrace of their own with their heads nestled up against mine. I could not even keep my eyes open. I sobbed lightly with tears being squeezed out between my tightly shut eyelids. The queen herself then whispered kindly to me, "There, there, child... No more tears. This is a time of joy."

            Orbash then whispered to me as well, that wonderful stallion carrying a kindly fatherly tone in his words. "We are grateful to have you here, my boy. And let no one tell you otherwise."

            All I could do was nod. And once I had released them and the cheering had died down and the two of them had dried my tears, I took a step back as the king and queen stepped towards the edge of the stage. It was their turn to speak. Orbash then called out, "What a day this is... Greetings, people of Equestria. I trust you can all see us? Can you all hear us?"

            The three royal sisters stood near me as we all listened. I was sure this was it. This would either be farewell or a welcoming for the king and queen. Orbash then continued, "Introductions are in order. I am Orbash. And this is my wonderful wife, Sunflare. And we...are the king and queen of Equestria. Father and mother of your beautiful Princesses Celestia, Luna, and Nightmare Moon. And it is an honor to finally be able to speak to you today."

            Sunflare then spoke next as I could only imagine what the rest of the world was saying or doing as they heard the voices of their true king and queen for the first time. "For eons, we have observed Equestria from a distance. Staying out of sight and out of mind while only intervening when necessary. You will find no mention of us in even the deepest of historical records. We...chose to keep our power hidden for the greater good."

            Orbash glanced at Sunflare as she nodded to let him speak next. "Our reign began and ended roughly five thousand years ago. With the creation of our sun and moon, we guided Equestria just long enough to get this world up on its feet. We decided it would likely be unwise to have absolute power over our world, so we abdicated the throne to the people to allow them to govern themselves before we disappeared to the shadows. And...well... If the tale of Hearth's Warming Eve is anything to go by, that may not have been the best idea."

            Always the jokester, that wonderful stallion. Everyone got a good laugh out of that observation. Sunflare then cleared her throat to command their attention. "Regardless, we remained hidden unless necessary. Assisting as long as needed before returning to shadows. However, recent events resulted in our presence becoming known to very many. Word began to spread. And even before this moment, our existence has become known to many across the world. And to this effect, my king and I have been carefully discussing whether or not we should depart as we have many times before."

            I held my breath. And I prayed for the answer I was hoping for. Orbash then spoke out, "This is not a decision we make lightly. But in the past weeks, we have seen that much has changed in Equestria since the last time a crisis called for our intervention. And our arrival on the scene was very warmly received. With our existence no longer a secret that can remain buried, we have decided that..."

            Orbash sighed before looking to Sunflare. The sun queen then spoke firmly, "We have decided...to stay. As your king and queen, we will remain among you and our children for the foreseeable future."

            I gasped in utter relief while the three royal sisters beside me whispered amongst themselves in joy. I feared that day would be the last time I would see that wonderful mare and stallion. There was quite the uproar in the crowd, but not quite a round of applause. Although Sunflare did then add, "However! Keep in mind that while our crowns remain forever bound to our brows, our choice to abdicate the throne was and still is final. While we cannot return to the throne to rule, we will continue to serve Equestria in a fitting manner that should benefit you all."

            This caught my attention. Not that I was expecting them to usurp control from their daughters in the first place, but what did Orbash and Sunflare have in mind? An answer the moon king promptly revealed. "After careful consideration, Sunflare and I have decided we will serve our people by acting as royal advisors to our daughters. A role I do believe we will excel at. And as always, we will only directly involve ourselves in crises that become extreme enough to call for the use of our power. And with that said... It is good to be home, Equestria."

            Applause filled the hall once again. And I could not be more pleased with the outcome. Royal advisors? An ideal role for anyone as ancient and wise as the first king and queen of Equestria themselves. Although the two of them then turned back to us. Orbash then smirked at me and said, "But first... May we have the honors, my dears?"

            "Please. We would have it no other way." Nightmare Moon replied while they nudged me forward. Unsure of what was happening, I just walked along and followed the king and queen off the stage.

            "Before the festivities can begin... There is something that must be done." Sunflare spoke as the crowd parted to allow the six of us through. And we came to a stop before a stained glass window. But unlike the many lining the halls that depicted pivotal events in Equestria's long and illustrious history, the one before us was one of several that remained blank. The sun queen then said, "As many of you likely know, this hall serves as an archive. A reminder of great trials and triumphs in our world's vast history. Where heroes are remembered and tragedies are not forgotten."

            "Is this where going where I think it is...?" I muttered under my breath too quietly for anyone to hear. The entire hall had gone silent with a growing tension. Something important was about to happen. Something no one saw coming.

https://youtu.be/77voZ3nkSow

            Orbash then smirked at me as he and his wife's sets of six horns were engulfed in their magic auras once more. "The War of Preservation was one such crisis that should not be forgotten. And to that end... Let it be so."

            All eyes were upon the king and queen as they unleashed concentrated beams of their magic into the window frame of intersecting glass panels. The entire window was consumed in a glow. And then... From the impact points of where those beams of silver and scarlet magical energies collided with the window... The veil of light began to recede. And from under that veil...a scene was being revealed.

            My breath caught in my throat as a growing murmur spread through the crowd around us. The stained glass panels had been rearranged and stained with new colors to go from a plain yet pretty window into a proper illustration. Towards the bottom of the many glass panels were what I could only describe as being the images of various creatures of different species. No doubt a display of the unity between many races that came together to combat the enemy out on the Empty Plains.

            I recognized their likenesses immediately. I could see Ember clad in her gilded armor with spear raised high. The form of Seaspray with bow drawn stood in his iridescent armor with it being colored a pale blue. The armored form of Rain Shine with glaive by her side was clear, being the sole kirin warrior among our ranks. I could clearly make out the form of Shining Armor in his purple armor with a spear floating beside him. And there... Displayed prominently at the center of the image...was me. Sword and shield at my sides as I appeared to be soaring upward with wings spread.

            The vague form of armored ponies could be seen in a row somewhere above the four armored creatures below to signify the presence of the militia themselves while my form appeared to be rising towards a gaping hand at the top of the image. It appeared frail and skeletal, yet not made of mere bone. The hand of the Forgotten Emperor reaching out with many chains with open shackles reaching out from under his palm. I could see the form of the Heaven's Pillar between my form and that hand and a purple miasma taking up the rest of the image above that hand. As if representing the portal to the world of Earth. The glow faded as we all gazed upon the completed image forever preserved in stained glass.

            I nearly broke as I contemplated what this meant. I had been welcomed with opened arms to this special gathering. I had just been irrevocably integrated into Equestria's society by being officially knighted. And now... My existence and our efforts out upon the Empty Plains... Immortalized in this one image. I slumped to my knees with an armored hand resting over my mouth. My tears demanding to flow free from my eyes. It was...too much. I could not resist. Even with hundreds around me watching, I covered my face and wept.

            A maelstrom of emotions flowed through me. And all I could do was weep pathetically into my armored hand. I barely noticed, but a hand rested upon my pauldron. A wing draped over me. And many bodies pressed up against me from all sides. And when I finally stabilized enough to look around me... They had come to my sides. Ember had her hand on my armor shoulder. Novo was caressing my armored form with her wing. And so many friends and secret lovers had come to my side. The ones who made it all possible. Wonderful people worth their weight in gold. With my tears slowing, we all gazed up at the image before us once more. And no words were spoken.

            I once again had to hold my face in my hand as another bought of quiet weeping. And during that moment, someone came up to me from my left with something being held out to me. "Sir! Excuse me, sir! A moment, please?"

            Some random pegasus stallion coated in hues of pale purple had stepped over to me with my companions almost looking ready to intervene and push him away. Ember especially looked about ready to bop him with the Bloodstone Scepter, but I quickly realized who this stallion was. His wing was outstretched to me with a round microphone grasped in his feathers. A round cap was atop his head. And there was another unicorn stallion behind him with a large camera floating in his magical grasp. A reporter for the local news? He then spoke when I looked towards him, his voice reaching me through the clamor in the air. "Scoop from Canterlot Daily News! I know this is a big day for you, but if you can spare a moment... Is there anything you'd like to say to everyone who's watching? Anything on your mind?"

            Scoop, huh? A fitting name for an intrepid reporter. Emotions surging in me, I wanted to keep my response short yet meaningful. I wiped my tears as I steadied my voice. "I just want to say...that I'm so honored to be a part of this world. It's good to be here."

            "It is good to have you here with us, sir. Thank you for all you've done for us." Scoop replied before turning to face the camera and speaking into his microphone. I immediately stopped paying attention to what he was saying and focused on those around me. I reached out and pulled as many of them as I could into my arms. I felt Fluttershy place a kiss upon my cheek. Rain Shine nuzzled my scalp sweetly. I was...surrounded by love and goodwill. The best day I had experienced in quite some time.

            It was then that Luna then called out. And her voice bellowed with a certain amplification that echoed throughout the halls. "May I have your attention, please?! As thrilling as this gathering has been, let us all move on to the main event! Please make your way out of the hall and back down to the ground level! Refreshments and entertainment should be ready by now! This is your day, my people! Eat, drink, and be merry!"

            My companions all too reluctantly left my side with the rest of the crowd. But when I stood up with eyes raw from tears, Celestia draped her wing under those of my armor and held me. She then whispered to me, "Just a moment, dear. Wait here with us."

            I did not object and only nodded. In a matter of moments, that great hall had become empty and almost distressingly quiet. I was all alone with the royal family while they all smiled at me. Nightmare Moon then said, "Before anything else happens, let us get you out of that armor. Come with us for a moment."

            In a flash of light, I found myself back in the throne room with the five members of the royal family at my sides. The three sisters used their magic to once again raise their thrones to reveal the stone stairwell under it. Sunflare smirked in some amusement as she said, "Hm... So that is where you keep it?"

            "Yes, and it has always been completely unknown to the public. Even the architects who forged it were sworn to secrecy." Celestia replied before she looked at me. Although she then asked, "Since this is your first time seeing this... Care to do the honors?"

            "It would be a pleasure, my dear. Sir James, if you would care to lead?" Orbash replied while winking at me knowingly. That title was no longer being said in playfulness. It was a title that now officially applied to me. And that was going to take some getting used to.

            I led the king and queen down that dark stone spiral while their daughters remained in the throne room above. The sconces along the walls became ablaze in response to our presence. I was still reeling from all that had just occurred and had nothing to say while I led them along. We soon stood in the chamber at the end of the dimly lit hall with my equipment and helmet right where they had been left. Unsure of what to do, I placed my armored palm into the empty basin set in the altar and cast the spell needed to remove my armor.

            The hardened metal shell covering me began to liquefy. But instead of pooling around my feet, it began to flow up my body and down my arm. As if it knew exactly where to go. The armor's liquid form settled into the basin perfectly and filled it nearly to the brim. I pulled my hand from the swirling liquid colors of dark blue and white and looked my hand over to see if anything remained on it. "Huh... I was wondering how they get it back into the basin like that."

            Orbash and Sunflare were silent the entire time as they observed the sight set out before them. When I turned to face them after getting my feet back into the shoes I had left by the altar, Orbash smiled at me and said, "There, no need for that bulky armor. You ready for the night of your life, my boy?"

            All I could do was nod. And I scanned the two primordial alicorns before me. Living legends far above the three princesses who had reigned for so long. And it dawned on me...how this would not be the last time I would be seeing them. They had returned and would remain among their people. I then said softly, "Thank you for staying... I would've missed you."

            "I admit that you were a factor in our decision to remain. You and your connections to our children. After all, we are still expecting that you will give us grandchildren someday." Orbash replied while both Sunflare and I flinched at the chuckling stallion beside us. It was not the first time he had brought that up, but it was the first time he had mentioned that concept to my face.

            "Oh, pay no mind to this old fool. He always had a soft spot for the little ones." Sunflare grumbled while rolling her eyes. And while probably being reminded of her endless age. She certainly did not appear much older than her own immortal daughters, but... I doubt I will ever really be able to process the mindset of a true immortal.

            I found myself smiling at Orbash. He was more than happy at the prospect of Celestia and I being a couple. Were it possible, I am certain he would gladly give away his daughter to me during a proper wedding. But...I was not so sure about Sunflare. I eyed her cautiously while being all too aware of how fiery and defiant she could be. I then asked cautiously, "Do you approve of Celestia and I...?"

            "I admit that I was...how you say...on the fence about it for some time... As for now?" Sunflare replied carefully with her gaze wandering for a moment. But that frightening and fiery mare then smiled warmly at e and said, "I do. You absolutely have my blessings, champion of humanity. I am convinced now."

            It was hard to process for me. The first thing Sunflare ever did after we met was try to destroy me. And she remained fairly cold from that day forward for a time, only showing glimpses of warmth here and there. I always gravitated towards Orbash much more, being a wonderful stallion and easily another father to me alongside Sky Beak. But now... I was really unsure of what to think of the most powerful and frightening mare to ever exist. I asked cautiously, "You really believe she and I are good for each other?"

            Sunflare's eyes narrowed with a certain firmness in her gaze and in her voice. "James. She defied me for your sake. For as long as I have known my firstborn, she has never directly stood against me before. Certainly not for a single man. She was ready to face me in battle to protect you. She faced an impossible challenge for you. For her to defy me in order to not lose you... I cannot imagine a more stalwart declaration of love than that. You are truly the king she seeks."

            I remembered that moment. Completely floored with my shield taken from my side, I really thought that was the end. And yet, Celestia found the courage and the strength to face that magical assault and deflect it away. She refused to move. Openly defied her mother's demands as she shielded me with her own body. Of everyone there who could have come to my side to defend me, Celestia was the first. Sunflare then asked me as my mind wandered, "Tell me honestly, child. Do you love my daughter?"

            "I do. Dearly. And I would be hers if you would let me." I replied quietly with my words bringing a genuine smile to the sun queen's face.

            "And I shall. On one condition." Sunflare replied with a certain...cheekiness filling her voice. Orbash took note and could not keep a straight face. The sun queen then declared, "I shall give you my blessing...on the condition that you bless our child with beautiful sons and daughters. Orbash is not the only one who desires grandchildren."

            "Oh my god, you two..." I stammered before having to cover my face with a snickering fit coming over me. And I had not forgotten. I could still remember... Such precious words whispered to me by Celestia... I knew she desires a son. I know my future queen dearly desires to have a little colt with me. But I am also sure she would not mind if the child was a filly either. But with this thought in my head, I calmed myself and said, "We will see... It all depends on when...it decides to take."

            "Thank you, child." Sunflare said sincerely. She then stepped forward with her husband and came up alongside me. They each extended a wing, one over my back and across my chest, and held me in an embrace with their horns crossed and resting atop my brow. They sighed serenely with the sides of their faces resting against mine, eyes closed in peace. This...was a very different type of embrace. Not one they give just anyone. More like...the kind of embrace only a mother and father give to their own child. "We shall remain. And we shall be here for you, child."

            "We love you, my boy. Thank you for all that you have done. For them. For us... And thank you for being here." Orbash whispered in a manner than hit me harder than I expected. A few more tears escaped my eyes as I held them as well. Just for a moment. But my tears had just started to dry as they began to release me. "That's enough for now. We have some festivities to partake in, do we not?"

            "Yeah, we all need a good day after all that... Let's get going." I retorted before following the king and queen out of that chamber. But I did take one last look back upon my armaments over the altar. Especially the Element of Humanity set into the brow of my helmet. I had such mixed feelings about it at the moment. And I did not want to be distracted for too long. I turned my back on my equipment in the hopes that I would never have to see it again.

            We soon returned to the throne room to find the three royal sisters waiting for us. Luna then asked while their thrones were being lowered back into place, "You were down there longer than expected... Is all well?"

            "We just had a heart to heart. Sorry if we kept you waiting." I replied while glancing at their parents with a knowing smile. They both smirked and winked simultaneously at me. I then said, "Anyway, somewhere we gotta be?"

            "Yes! Let there be no further delays! We are long overdue for this! Onward to the festivities!" Nightmare Moon barked with some real gusto in her voice. She definitely looked impatient and I could not fault her. We then departed from the throne room at a brisk pace together and made our way for the main hall.

https://youtu.be/Ytqt9LNDePc

            I could hear the clamor of a good time before I could even see anything. Like it was the Grand Galloping Gala all over again. Although when we did descend the stairs to enter the main hall again, almost no one there was formally dressed. Although it did look like there were a number of royal guardsmen among the crowd that were wearing their armored uniforms while keeping their helmets off. Possibly to let them double as security while still being able to enjoy themselves all the same. But no sooner did I reach the bottom of the stairs did I notice most of the crowd around us start to turn towards a single point of attention. Were they all facing the hall that led to the general entrance of the castle?

            I quickly saw why. A quartet of ponies were entering the main hall. And one was seated in a wheelchair. My heart jumped into my throat as I waded through the pond of ponies before me. They really did make it. I could hear some of the partygoers bursting into tears as they rushed to greet the late arrivals. They knew who the real guest of honor was. And among them were the Gold Horseshoe Girls as Granny Smith led them through the swarm. "Wallop my withers, if it ain't Jack Pot! And... Oh my goodness, is this who I think it is?!"

            Goldie Delicious immediately connected the dots and pointed very excitedly at the clearly bandaged mare who was seated in the wheelchair. "I told you, girls! I knew there was a connection between those two! I always knew that Trixie the Illusionist had to be Jack Pot's little girl!"

            "Ahahahaha, it is rather obvious, isn't it?! And it's so good to see some of our finest VIPs at this gathering! I never dreamed I'd see you girls outside of Las Pegasus." Jack Pot laughed before extending a hoof towards his wife and daughter. "Ladies, it is with great joy that I introduce you to my wonderful wife and our princess of the stage."

            Old Applesauce was quick to step towards Sunflower and cast such a knowing smirk towards the smiling mare. "There was no way a fine stallion like Jack Pot would've gone too long without finding himself a very lucky mare for himself. You struck gold with this one, dear."

            Sunflower giggled brightly at the praise before she and her husband shared a tender nuzzle together. Although she then waved at me as I drew near. "Oh, James! I'm sorry we couldn't attend the presentation, but we saw it live in the lobby! Are you all right? You looked...really shaken up."

            "Trust me, any tears you saw were tears of joy. This is a very happy day for me." I replied while I noticed kindly old Apple Rose stepping forward. And towards Trixie, who looked comfortable enough while seated in that wheelchair.

            "Oh dear, what happened to you? Does it hurt? Are you all right? You didn't get too banged up out there, did you?" Apple Rose asked sweetly while all too aware of Trixie's sorry physical condition. And too many of the guests around us flocked around her. No doubt fans of hers in their own right.

            "War did this to me... I was lucky I made it back at all." Trixie said glumly while almost sounding like she was trying to ignore some pain. It must have been arduous just to get her into that chair in the first place even if she did appear more lively than when she first woke up. But she then displayed a determined smirk as she called out, "But I won't let this stop me! Trixie rose from the ashes once before and she'll do it again! My fans gave me another chance and I won't let them down! Just give me time and I'll be back on stage before you know it!"

            Always a mare for the dramatic. Many of those around us even applauded her defiant declaration. I then found myself beaming in pride at her and said, "Looks like your old title really did apply. You have to be great and powerful to bounce back from something like this."

            "Ha! Just maybe! In any case, which way to the buffet? Trixie is famished! No really, I only just woke up, so I haven't had a bite to eat in weeks." Trixie replied before getting a laugh out of her audience. I cold only hope she would not overdo it with her stomach having gone without use for too long.

            Before our surprise guests could start to partake in the festivities, I stepped around to the side of the little entourage to speak to the only person there I did not recognize. A nurse from the hospital was present while clad in a doctor's coat. I quietly asked the mare, "How is she? You keeping an eye on her?"

            "Yes, I am to have Miss Trixie back in bed in a few hours. We don't want to risk aggravating her condition too much and had to bend a lot of rules to get her out here. We all agreed it wouldn't be fair to keep her away from this." The nurse replied before bowing to me in an apparent show of respect. I did not keep them. She used her levitation magic to wheel Trixie along while her parents stayed close by. And the Gold Horseshoe Girls followed along while chatting up the three of them. What was that Jack Pot said about them? Las Pegasus VIPs? I never knew the four of them had such an illustrious history in that place...

            I did not want to take up too much of Trixie's time. She was there to enjoy herself on her own terms. Although I quickly noticed that she got a lot of attention wherever she went. And for good reason. Anyone who knew of her during the war knew that she left the battlefield comatose. They had no idea that she would be attending at all. But I did concur with her first stop. The first thing I did was make my way to the buffet line in one of the large halls. It was the same place the food was served during the Grand Galloping Gala, so anyone familiar with that routine knew exactly where to go.

            There were multiple lines and multiple rows of serving platters and heated pans for a smorgasbord of fancy foods. Although I also noticed a few small drink bars set up nearby. Knowing that I would get a stronger buzz if I drank on an empty stomach, I decided to grab a drink now that the whisky I had consumed earlier had all but run its course. I am much chattier when drinking and I did not want to be a wallflower at this party.

            I went for the drink bar that was set up next to a thick support pillar and started light with a beer. I wanted to ease myself in before getting a stronger shot or trying something daring with a cocktail. But when I leaned up against that pillar to observe the festivities playing out before me while the Grand Galloping Gala's usual quartet of musicians were probably providing a live performance in one of the other halls with their music being broadcast through an audio system, Gallus snuck up beside me and leaned against the pillar while assuming a biped stance. My griffon friend glanced up at me and said, "Getting crazy here, huh?"

            "We're only just getting started here, bluebird. Enjoy it. This is the night of our lives." I replied even though the sun was not that low in the sky just yet. We then both tilted our head back and took a swig of the drinks in our bottles. But that was when I noticed it. Gallus was holding a beer bottle in one hand. I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Dude. Is that beer you're drinking?"

            He gave me such a sly smirk on his beak. "Sure is. I like it dark."

            I then asked with a growing sense of suspicion in my head. "How old are you again?"

            "Twenty-two." Gallus said while that growing smirk told me that he knew he was telling me a blatant lie. And I immediately assumed that was the age he gave when asked by the bartender. Not that anyone would assume otherwise. He looked older than he really was.

            He was fortunate the clamor in the air kept his voice from traveling too far. But I still almost laughed while facepalming hard. "Dude, you're gonna get me in trouble! You know that, right?"

            "Hey, I got no parents watching over me right now. I almost never get to take the edge of like this." Gallus said almost playfully before taking another swig of his drink. It was a sobering reminder how he was essentially an orphan and had to grow up too fast just to survive out on the Empty Plains and probably even on the streets before he got that far. He probably even had to resort to stealing and helped himself to alcoholic beverages from time to time. Instead of being annoyed or mad at him, I found myself frowning in concern. Gallus quickly noticed and asked, "What?"

            "You sure you're OK?" I asked while not wanting to ask too much.

            Gallus raised an eyebrow like he did not know where my concern was coming from. He then looked at his drink. He suddenly flinched in realization. I think he figured out that I was concerned that he was drinking out of depression. He then smiled more sincerely up at me and said, "Oh, I'm good! I've been...a lot happier ever since I got to Ponyville. Good place, good people, what's not to love? I'm just drinking this stuff because I can. And because they're giving it to anyone who asks. It's not like I raid anyone's booze stash while I'm at home."

            He appeared to be a surprisingly responsible drinker and far from being an alcoholic. I was certain I could trust Gallus and said, "All right, sorry for prying. Just don't make this a habit until you're at the legal drinking age, yeah?"

            "What're you talking about? I'm at the legal age. At least when I'm being supervised." Gallus said with a smirk as I suddenly realized that he was exploiting a legal loophole just by being near me. I suppose there are some places where minors of a certain age can drink when in the company of a guardian or parent. He then added, "Yeah. Fifteen is the minimum age for that. But let's just say I'm twenty-two to save us any trouble, all right?"

            Now more amused than anything, I snorted with a laugh before saying, "You're a funny guy, Gallus. Sure. Just don't get yourself wasted. I don't wanna have to answer any awkward questions if you end up passed out on the floor tonight. I won't object if you only stick to the light stuff."

            "Hey, no worries there. I can't handle the heavy stuff. Doesn't feel good to wake up after having some of that. Never touched the stuff again after the last time." Gallus retorted snidely as I suspected he was unfortunate enough to experience a hangover with nothing on hand to remedy the symptoms. He and I then chugged the rest of our booze before he said, "I'm going for another."

            "Same here." I replied before we grabbed another beer from the bar nearby while passing the empty bottles back to them. I could see a crate behind the bar that held rows of empty bottles. Probably as a means of returning them to the nearest brewery to be rinsed and reused if in good condition. Once back to our drinking spot with full bottles, the two of us tapped our bottles together. "Prost!"

            "Cheers, dude!" Gallus replied before we took a swig together. The two of us engaged in a little guy talk for a few minutes. Talking about games, commenting on any beautiful ladies we knew or had seen, and so on. It made me realize how few male friends I have in Ponyville and I was grateful for his company. Gallus, probably as a result of some light intoxication, got a little more sentimental as he spoke to me. "It's good being here, dude."

            I looked down at the blue griffon boy and noticed that he looked a little needy in some way. He fidgeted a bit and would glance at me. I then asked, "Do you need a hug?"

            "Yeah... That'd be nice." He replied while almost looking liek he was going to cry. He was very much out of his element and being in such a situation surrounded by so much positivity was bringing out a side of him that probably almost never comes to the surface.

            "Come here, bluebird." I replied while all too happily pulling my new friend into an embrace. He even went as far as to wrap those big blue majestic wings around me while I heard him sniffled into my chest. I stroked his fluffy head and said, "It's OK, Gallus... This is a good day, right?"

            "Yeah... It really is, man... I'm just not used to being this happy, I guess." He muttered against my chest before he looked up at me. Gallus then managed to smile pretty sincerely and said, "Thanks, I needed that. I'm OK now. And you're a cool dude to put up with this bluebird being a softy half the time."

            "Gallus, dude. Nothing wrong with being a sweet soft guy. Why do you think I even have the friends I do? I don't act like a tough guy to be cool or popular. I'm just myself." I replied while patting him on the head. Such a strange guy, constantly wavering back and forth between being hard and soft. I smiled at my friend and said, "Just be you. You're a great guy and a great friend, Gallus. I just want you to be happy. Don't worry about if people think you're cool. Just worry aout if people think you're a good person."

            "I guess you'd know, wouldn't you? Lots of good people up here right now." He laughed before he chugged the rest of his drink. His eyes scanned the distance and we both saw Smolder and Ocellus seated at a table with platters lined with food. Except Ocellus had once again only picked up a tiny amount of each type of food to try. She had plenty of love floating around to ready sustain herself on. Gallus then pointed at his distant friends and said, "I'm gonna meet up with the girls, all right? I need to get some grub too."

            "Sure thing, Gallus. I'll see you around." I replied and saw him off. He made a beeline for a buffet line to grab a tray of food. Although he would not be the last griffon I would bump into there. I was suddenly reminded of an earlier event that day when I noticed a griffon hen galloping my way. "Yep, there she is."

            "Hey, James! I told you I'd be here!" Gabby called out before she practically soared into my arms. I held that peppy bird while she nuzzled her fluffy head up against me. "You gave such a great speech too! And you're officially a knight now?! What a great day for you! I'm just so...gosh darn happy for you!"

            "Meh, that speech wasn't anything special. I was just winging the whole thing." I snickered while holding my friend off the ground. She was clinging to me so thoroughly with all six limbs that she would not slide to the floor easily. I then asked, "So, you having a good time up here? I only just got here."

            "Yep! Oh, and I did say someone was waiting for you!" Gabby replied before she let go of me and slid to the floor. And then I saw her. Someone had approached while I was preoccupied with Gabby.

            My breath caught in my throat as I saw a very familiar griffon hen gazing up at me. A head of white and a body of lioness gold. And on her beak was a quiet and happy smile. "Gilda..."

            "Missed you too, big guy." She retorted while reaching up to me. I all too happily dropped to a knee and welcomed my friend into my open arms. She did the same with those majestic wings wrapping around me even as Gabby watched in respectful silence. I felt Gilda's hand slide over my scalp as she sighed in relief. "You're looking so much better with those bandages off. Love feeling that hair between my fingers."

            I stroked my fingers through the feathers coating her head. And with the left side of her face pressed up against mine with her jaw on my shoulder, I noticed that she still had her bangs styled to drape over the left side of her face. I was immediately reminded about what was underneath as a new dread formed in the pit of my gut. "Gilda... Be real with me here. Your eye... Is it...?"

            Gilda released her grasp on me while even Gabby took a step forward to try and get a good look at our friend's face. She did not say anything, but she did lift a hand and beckoned us to come closer with the curling of her fingers. We both leaned in as tension filled the air even with the rest of the partygoers around us being entirely oblivious to what was happening. Gilda then closed her eye and lifted the bangs out of the way to show the left side of her face.

            The bandages that had been there before were gone. And a very noticeable vertical scar had been left over Gilda's eyelids where that stray arrow had definitely split them open right down the middle. But in what must have been a deliberately dramatic fashion, Gilda's left eye suddenly opened. Gabby and I gazed in stunned surprise. Gilda's left eye still contained an intact yellow iris. Her beak curled into a smile as she said, "Bam! Lefty's still golden!"

            Gabby squealed in glee as she clenched her two hands into quivering fists. She could not even get a word out with how overjoyed she was to see that Gilda's left eye really did survive that close brush with blindness. But I... I was moved to tears as I found my fingers tracing the feathers on Gilda's face right around her eye. Its gaze narrowed into a softer stare as I muttered, "I was really starting to doubt... My god, it really is just fine..."

            "James... Come here." Gilda muttered before she reached up and took hold of my head with each hand. I barely had time to react as her beak opened wide with her eyes closing. And then... It happened again. Her beak clamped over the sides of my face as her tongue licked at y lips. I was so taken aback by this tender display of affection that I did not even really return the kiss. Although Gilda did soon release me and whispered sweetly to me. "I'm OK now. You're OK now... Everything's all right, big guy."

            I could not find any words to say. I just remained there on my knee and held her in my arms. It was a good thing no one was really paying attention to us in that moment. Although Gabby was still being giving an unobstructed view of that deep display of affection. She said softly, "Wow... You two really are great friends after all."

            "What was your first clue?" Gilda retorted while only giving Gabby a brief smirk. She then gently grabbed my wrist and said, "I guess we all got hit real hard in the head... I was a mess right after I got home. But I'm feeling better now. What about you? Pretty sure you went through more than me out there."

            "I was the first they performed that procedure on. Said I was a priority case..." I replied while trying to not reveal exactly what happened that resulted in me being pushed up the waiting list. Gilda would probably be angry with me if she knew and that was not the time for negativity. I sighed while trying and failing to recall some of the most unpleasant memories of my time upon the Empty Plains. "It really worked too. No point in holding onto those memories if it keeps you from getting some peace of mind."

            "Totally. Feels like we can all start moving on now... Oh hey! Dash, over here!" Gilda started to say before she noticed someone swooping over the many guests around us to reach her old friend.

            "G, what's up?! Glad you made it!" Rainbow Dash called out before she landed and tapped her hoof against Gilda's fist. Gabby waved hello while I did the same. "Hey there, you two. Gabby, right? And how's it hanging, James? Having a good time?"

            "Yeah, been pretty sweet so far. I was just having a drink first before wanting to grab a bite." I replied before chugging the rest of my beer. I was about to ask Rainbow if she wanted to grab a beer only to refrain upon remembering her impressively low alcohol tolerance. It would be best if she did not drink on an empty stomach. 

            Rainbow Dash tried to peek under Gilda's bangs only for Gilda to save her the trouble. I saw her lift those feathery bangs before revealing her perfectly intact eye. Rainbow Dash smiled in relief and said, "Whoa, wicked scar, G! At least your eye's OK! But why you still wearing your plumage like that?"

            "You know, I was thinking about fixing that, but I guess wearing my bangs like this kinda grew on me. Makes me look super chill, you know? Like there's something mysterious about me. I kinda dig the scar though. Totally rad!" Gilda retorted while I could certainly see why that scar would appeal to her. Then again, it might become less noticeable over time. Feathers can hide scars better than fur. Only time would tell. Gilda then glanced at Gilda and said, "You've met Gabby, right?"

            "Yeah, kind of. What's up? You friends of G or J here?" Rainbow Dash asked while I had to wonder how many times they had crossed paths during the war. All those memories of us sharing meals in the mess halls just blurred together by that point. If they did ever meet, it was likely just fleeting encounters.

            "Yep! We met during the war and we've been kinda staying in touch ever since! I even stopped by Fluttershy's place to drop off some soup I've been meaning to brew up for James. We had a really nice talk." Gabby explained cheerfully while Gilda stepped away for just a moment to grab a beer from the bar next to us.

            Gilda took a seat with a bottle of cold beer in each hand and started to pass one to Rainbow Dash, but she then quickly yanked it away from her at the last second. She then asked, "Hang on. You drinking on an empty stomach?"

            "Yeah, I haven't grabbed a bite to eat yet. Why?" Rainbow Dash asked while I smirked knowingly at her. Gilda was all too familiar with Rainbow's drinking habits.

            "Yep, no booze for you, Drunkie Dash." Gilda snickered before passing the bottle to me. Rainbow immediately barked in annoyance at her friend only for Gilda to poke her squarely in the chest. "Oh, don't you gimme that. I've been drinking with you often enough to know you get totally hammered by even one bottle when you're running on an empty stomach! If someone's gonna be the brains outta the two of us, it's gonna be me."

            Rainbow Dash flinched while I decided to throw in a bit of my own experiences with our friend's drinking habits. "You've seen that too? I remember during a party last year where she got wasted and got herself tangled in some streamers strung across the ceiling. And then she couldn't stop crashing into stuff all over town on her way home."

            "Oh come on, it wasn't that bad! Was it?" Rainbow Dash asked while Gilda looked like she was about to start howling even while Gabby was already covering her beak with a quiet giggle coming from her fluffy throat.

            I had her backed into a corner. "Girl, I distinctly remember you interrupting your parting words with every collision you made with the surrounding architecture before you gave up and went flying off only to crash into something out of sight. Loudly. And I still remember that 'DANG IT' you yelled afterwards."

            Gilda lifted her head high and howled in laughter while Rainbow Dash cringed hard at the memory. Or what little she could probably recall by then. "Ohohoho man, I wish I could've been there to see it!"

            I leaned towards Gilda after another swig of my drink and said, "I documented the occasion, if you wanna read it sometime."

            "Ooh, totally! You've gotta show me that!" Gilda retorted with eyes alit with intrigue. She then stepped up to her friend and patted her on the shoulder "Come on, quit it with the scowl. I want us to remember this day. And you can't do that when you're too drunk to really absorb what's happening! Remember that sleepover where we had a jam session and you got so mad over missing too many notes that you smashed your guitar?"

            "Huh?! No, I don't! You said some timberwolves made off with it!" Rainbow Dash replied in genuine shock. And Gabby and I were just enjoying the show while slurping away at our drinks.

            "OK, first off, the fact that you believed that says it all. And second, the fact that you don't remember smashing it yourself shows how wasted you were. Get too drunk and new memories just don't stick with you!" Gilda replied before smirking up at the two of us. She almost laughed while she added, "No, really. We were in Cloudsdale and she bought it when I said timberwolves stole it."

            "Oh shut up! I just wasn't...thinking..." Rainbow Dash shouted while looking nothing short of embarrassed over her past behavior. She must have been very dependant on Gilda during her dumber days. It only made me happy to see the two of them fully reconciled.

            Gabby and I enjoyed the show while the two old friends conversed a while longer. At least until another face came trotting our way. Yet another pegasus and sister in arms during the war effort. "Hey, there you are! Having a good time, ladies?"

            "Yo, Spitfire! Glad you made it!" Rainbow Dash turned to greet the captain of the Wonderbolts herself. It was surprising to see her entirely out of uniform.

            After greeting her fellow wingmen, Spitfire then turned to me and smiled very warmly. "Loving the new haircut, James. It's good to see you completely bounced back from that mess out there. The team really wanna schedule their next spa day at your place. We're all aching for some of your wing massages. Everything all right back home?"

            "Yep. Another day in paradise. It's good to have things back to the way they should be. Even if I haven't gone back to work yet... Hey, whatcha got there?" I replied before I happened to notice that she had something tucked under her wing.

            "Oh, you noticed? I've just been going around passing these out to the right wingmen. Speaking of which..." Spitfire replied with a growing smug smirk on her lips. She then turned to Rainbow Dash and said, "Rainbow Dash. If I know you as well as I think I do, you've had big plans in joining the Wonderbolts someday, right?"

            Rainbow Dash was all too happy to gush about her dream job. "Sure do! It's my lifelong dream! Why? You think I'm good enough?! You gonna recruit me?!"

            "Easy there, rookie. I just wanted to say a few things." Spitfire snickered at Rainbow's usual overeager desire to join up with them. Gilda just rolled her eyes as she had more than likely been exposed to this side of her friend more often that desired. Rainbow Dash stood at attention by taking a seat before the captain while Spitfire spoke to her. "Part of my job during the war was closely evaluating the performance of every aerial unit. Just in case they faltered too much and had to be dismissed. And I gotta say... I especially liked how you performed under pressure out there. Even during the worst of times, you ran like clockwork. I don't even know how many of our boys and girls we would've lost if you hadn't been out there, Rainbow Dash."

            That smile on Rainbow's face just kept growing the more Spitfire spoke to her. Beaming with more and more pride. She then waved a hoof at her commanding officer and said, "Aw, it was nothing! I was just doing what anypony else would've done! I was there to save lives and I did! Why all the gushing, captain?"

            "I guess what I'm saying here is..." Spitfire replied before reaching back to her folded wing and grabbing something in her teeth. A slip of paper was pulled out from under her wing and passed to a very confused Rainbow Dash. Gilda, Gabby, and I all found this to be very intriguing and stepped forward to peek over our friend's shoulder. And Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped open as she made only the most minute mutterings in utter disbelief. The contents of that form... We all lifted our heads together to look at Spitfire while the captain spoke proudly and professionally to the stunned mare. "Consider your performance out there your resume. I'll be seeing you next summer at the academy."

            She was in. Rainbow Dash had just received an invitation to sign up for the Wonderbolt tryouts next year. And even I could barely believe what I was seeing. It had long stopped occurring to me that Rainbow Dash might ever qualify for the Wonderbolts at any time. It was...actually genuinely shocking. But while Gabby held her face in utter delight, Gilda patted her friend on the back. "Way to go, Dash!"

            "I'm...in...?" Rainbow Dash muttered as she sounded like she was about to start crying. She then began shrieking in utter joy while reaching out and grabbing Spitfire by the shoulders, the clamor around us only barely keeping her from being noticed by too many people. "I'm in the Wonderbolts now?! I'm a Wonderbolt?! Oh, thank you! Thank you, it's a dream come true! This is everything I ever..."

            "Whoa, whoa, whoa, not so fast! Don't get ahead of yourself, rookie!" Spitfire laughed while pulling away from the overexcited recruit. I bet she got several identical reactions like that before finding us. "Read the fine print! I never said you're in, all right? You've only qualified for tryouts next year. That's where we'll see if you got what it takes to be a real Wonderbolt."

            "Oh! Oh yeah, sorry. I only skimmed it..." Rainbow Dash laughed coyly to herself while I just shook my head in amusement. Of course she would jump to conclusions. Although Rainbow then asked, "But that means I finally have a shot at it, right?!"

            Spitfire was all too happy to confirm that. "Of course! All the instructions on where to go and when are in that notice. Just don't expect me to be giving you any special privileges when it happens. I don't care if you're the faster flier we had out there. You'll be going through all the routines as every other rookie there. That won't be a problem, will it?"

            "No, ma'am! I won't let you down! When I show up next year, I'll be bringing my A game!" Rainbow Dash replied while swiftly lifting a wing to her brow in a quick salute.

            "Glad to hear it! I'll be expecting only the best from you!" Spitfire replied while using her other wing to mirror Rainbow's salute. She then stepped over to Gilda, who lifted her eyebrows in surprise. "Gilda. I gotta say you were equally impressive out there. Even when you had to fall back with that...ugh...gruesome injury, you still kept your composure well enough to get out one last shot with your emergency sidearm. Working well under pressure and in spite of great pain. I say you've more than earned a..."

            "Nope. Not interested." Gilda suddenly interrupted while holding up a hand and turning her head away from a very surprised Spitfire. No one was more stunned than Rainbow Dash, who went from looking very excited at the prospect of her oldest friend joining her at the Wonderbolts academy only to see her immediately turn the offer down. Gilda then explained in brief, "I signed up for action and got exactly what I wanted. I got more than enough action out there. And now I know that kinda crazy just ain't for me. I'm way too chill for that line of work, captain."

            "G, come on! This is the offer of a lifetime!" Rainbow Dash pled while Spitfire hesitantly reached for another invitation from under her wing. The newest Wonderbolt cadet stepped forward and said, "Just think about it! The two of us dazzling the crowds! Winding down crazy weather! Saving lives when we're needed! What's more awesome than that?! Come on, it'll be like old times! Just like the wild days!"

            "That's the thing, Dash. My wild child days are behind me. I'm really not interested in that kinda career. I'm just too chill for that stuff now." Gilda explained while standing firm in the face of her best friend's insistence. Spitfire slowly extended another admission slip towards Gilda in her teeth, but the griffon hen gently pushed it away. "I'm dead serious, captain. I'm totally not interested. I know what I want and what you're offering just ain't it."

            Spitfire relented after that. She returned the slip to her folded wing and just smiled at her former wingman. "All right then. I can't force you. But I'll be keeping your performance records in our archives. If you ever change your mind, just contact us and we'll secure a spot for you at our next tryouts."

            "Not likely, but I'll keep that in mind. It was good flying with you, captain." Gilda replied while lifting a hand to her brow for a salute of her own. She then looked at Rainbow Dash, who looked as if she could barely process that her old friend was not as wild as she once was. "Sorry, Dash. I know you think I'm cut out for that, but I know I'm not. I'm more brains than bravado."

            "G... I... Dang it, come here." Rainbow Dash grumbled before marching up to her friend and grabbing her in a hug. "It's fine... Really. You can take it slow while I'm still in the fast lane."

            "That's more like it, girl. You know I'm proud of you anyway." Gilda replied softly while Gabby and I watched in respectful silence. The two of them released each other from the hug before Gilda smirked knowingly at Spitfire. "Better watch it when Dash gets there. She'll be flying circles around the rest of those dweebs."

            "We'll see, won't we?" Spitfire smirked while flashing a wink at Rainbow Dash. She then said, "Anyway, I still got a bunch of these to pass out. Lots of potential recruits to check on. I'll catch up with all of you later."

            We saw Spitfire off as she disappeared into the crowd. And Rainbow Dash was still awestruck as she read over the paper in her hooves. Gabby leaned over her shoulder and said, "Wow, you really are on your way to becoming a real Wonderbolt now! You got the seal of approval and everything!"

            "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh, this is really happening!" Rainbow Dash squealed before tucking the paper under her wing. She rapidly tapped her hooves in a little dance as she squeaked in more excitement than I had seen in a long time. "I'm finally on my way to being a real Wonderbolt! A real..."

            Something...clicked in her. The three of us stared at Rainbow Dash as she suddenly stood perfectly still. As if she heard something through that clamor around us. I saw her ears pivot and swiveling to scan her surroundings. Listening for something she recognized. And when her ears turned enough to listen to what was behind her, she finally spoke with dread on her face. "Oooooh nooooooo...!"

            Gabby, Gilda, and I glanced at each other before looking ahead. And a pegasus couple was galloping right our way. A pair I had never seen before, but one that Gilda clearly recognized. "Aw man, not those two again..."

            Rainbow Dash only barely had time to turn around and snatch Rainbow Dash up in a double hug while squealing and cheering incoherently with her voices only adding to the incomprehensible clamor around us. Rainbow Dash looked about ready to die from sheer motification while Gabby scratched her head in confusion. "Wow. I didn't know Rainbow Dash had a brother and sister!"

            "They're not." Gilda grumbled as I was left wondering where these two pegasi even came from. I too assumed they must have been her siblings as well due to looking around her age in general while definitely showing a family resemblance. The stallion looked rather stocky and buff for a pegasus. He shared Rainbow Dash's vibrantly colored mane and tail with his mane strongly resembling a short Mohawk and appeared to be wearing a mostly green polo shirt and just enough facial hair on his lower jaw to produce a five o'clock shadow. The mare was near identical to Rainbow Dash in coat color, but lacked her rainbow mane and tail. She was instead a rather adorable red head with nothing but hues of orange in her short mane and tail. She was also wearing a dark yellow sweater. And if they were not Rainbow's siblings... I winced as I suddenly recalled the one time Rainbow Dash and I had discussed her family. Against all odds, her parents had tracked her down.

            "Mom, Dad, lemme breathe!" Rainbow Dash groaned before managing to wiggle herself out of their embrace. She gasped for breath before asking, "How'd you even get here?! How'd you even know this was... Oh wait, need to know basis, right? Of course you were told about me serving in the war..."

            "Of course we knew! And when word got around about this party, we marked our calendar to make sure we wouldn't miss it! No way we'd miss being there for our family's #1 hero!" Her father replied with quite a bit of gusto in his rather macho voice. He sounded as rugged as he looked. Although he was very quick to notice Rainbow's friend nearby. "Gilda, long time no see! Were you two together the whole time?!"

            "Yep. And I'm gonna see myself outta here. We'll catch up later, you guys." Gilda retorted before immediately starting to walk away. Much to Rainbow's chagrin.

            Rainbow Dash was quickly snatched up in her mother's arms while she reached out for her friend. "G! G, get back here! Don't leave me like this, you traitor!"

            I was finally starting to need to suppress my laughter. This was proving to be funnier than expected. Gilda looked back at us and said, "Nope! Sorry, Dash! Your folks have always been way too crazy for me! Let's talk over some grub in a little while!"

            Gabby too started to back away too while looking a bit uncomfortable as well. "I think I should get going too. I don't wanna...um...interrupt a family reunion. Let's chat later, OK?"

            I started to take a step back while Gabby saw herself out, but Rainbow Dash only reached out to me more frantically while her parents tried talking over her in ceaseless excitement. "James, not you too! I'm begging ya, I need a wingman here!"

            "Uh... Well, I did almost meet your mom that one time..." I muttered upon recalling that while I did not see her, I did almost cross paths with Rainbow's mother that one time Rainbow Dash and I took a trip up to Cloudsdale for one day. And I did remember what was said to me after that. "Anyway then... Mr. and Mrs. Dash, right?"

            "Oh, we only wish our names were as awesome as hers! I'm Windy Whistles! And you've met my husband here, Bow Hothoof. It's a pleasure, Mister...um...James, right? We were in the crowd during your speech. I bet you were just as amazing out there as our Rainbow Dash. Are you friends?" Rainbow's mother replied while their daughter appeared relieved that I was providing a distraction. I think she was tempted to sneak over to the bar for a drink, but was hesitant after what Gilda warned her about. And yet, she did just that anyway. My eyes widened when I noticed her grab a bottle of beer before walking back towards us with it grasped in one wing like a large hand. Windy was the first to notice and asked in more excitement than she should have, "Ooh, you can hold your liqueur now, dear? You always were extra wild whenever you were having a good night."

            "Chill, mom. I asked for the weakest booze they got. This is only a 3% drink. And I think I'm gonna need it in it a minute." Rainbow Dash explained with such a sour scowl on her face. I could tell that she was on a mission and was planning out something very carefully. That bottle of weak beer was probably going to be used as a source of liquid courage. This was either about to get ugly, or she was going to handle the situation with a surprising amount of grace. I was compelled to stay quiet and listen. This was not really my conversation.

            "Good idea! We should all have a drink! Give me just a minute." He replied before hurrying over to the bar and coming back with three beers. He passed one to his wife before holding one up to me. "Here you go, champ! Every hero needs a victory drink."

            "Thank you, Bow." I retorted in brief while not mentioning I had already had a few. But now that I had his attention, I felt it was a good time to get a word in. "So...uh... You two raised an amazing daughter, huh?"

            "Isn't she the best?! We've seen so many fillies and colts, but our Dash tops them all!" Bow replied while making his daughter sound like quite the prodigy when she was growing up. And Rainbow only looked more and more annoyed. Her father then added after taking a swig of his drink, "You should see her room back home! So many wonderful memories carefully preserved..."

            "Yeah... I heard." I grumbled as a memory about being told of a lovingly preserved diaper came into my mind when I really did not want to recall it. Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to die of embarrassment while trying to resist drinking that beer.

            Windy then asked with her unwavering gusto, "I bet she pulled everyone's weight out there in the war! She was right there with you at the last stand, right?! Did she deal the final blow? Did she raise the last flag of victory at the last battle?!"

            "That's it." Rainbow Dash grumbled before bringing that bottle to her lips and chugging the whole thing. And I took a step back. Knowingly getting herself intoxicated in front to her parents like this was very daring of her. She was not being reckless this time. This was planned and deliberate. She then dropped the empty bottle in irritation while it lightly clinked and rolled along the floor. "Guys... Stop."

            Bow Hothoof foolishly did not listen. "Why? You were the MVP out there, weren't you? You always excel in anything you do, especially when the going gets tough! No one's better than our..."

            "I said STOP!!! JUST STOP, OK?!" Rainbow Dash suddenly yelled with her parents recoiling in surprise. I flinched as well. With her inhibitions weaker, I was frightened of what Rainbow Dash might do. It was a miracle the clamor around us was enough to mask her voice to avoid drawing attention. "Stop acting like the war was a big game all about glory! It's not! Way too many got hurt out there and I almost lost this big guy at the end! Yeah, I made it through the whole thing without a scratch, but that's because I didn't do any fighting! I was all about saving the poor saps who got hurt out there! War isn't a game! It's a horrible thing that does horrible stuff to everyone who fights in it!"

            That really took the wind out of their sails. Windy and Bow glanced at each other with looks of very conflicted emotions. Were they hurt? Confused? Curious? Bow asked with a bit more caution in his voice, "I see, but... I mean the fact that you came home without a scratch on you means..."

            "Stop selling everyone else short! That's genuinely starting to get me peeved! I was just one cog in a war machine doing its part! I saw so many poor saps getting hurt down there! Even this guy wasn't spared!" Rainbow Dash continued to yell while displaying an impressive amount of humility. War does have a way of humbling those with inflated egos. She then extended her left wing towards me and said, "If you're gonna cheer for anyone, cheer for this guy! He's the entire reason we even went out there in the first place and he settled things with the enemy entirely on his own up there! And he was in bad shape at the time! We all thought he wasn't gonna make it back and I was worried outta my head that he wouldn't wake up after getting back! Yeah, I might've been one of the top aerial support personnel, but this guy was the real MVP during the war!"

            This was a bit much for me. Even though I had been knighted directly in front of those two, being praised so heavily never sat well with me. I fidgeted and looked away while chugging some more of my drink to settle my nerves. Although Rainbow's parents appeared to be at a loss of words. Especially now that they knew their daughter was upset with them. And that silence was exactly the opportunity she was looking for. "And now that I've got your attention... Please! For the love of the sun and moon, please just dial back are this crazy support! Yeah, I know that sounds ridiculous, but it's the truth! It's too much! And I've learned you really can have too much of a good thing! It's no wonder Gilda never wanted to come over back in the day!"

            Windy was the first to speak. And she appeared quite uneasy. "Have we...been doing something wrong?"

            Rainbow Dash inhaled sharply to steady herself. I think she is generally able to hold her liquor more effectively when angry and she was being extremely careful with her choice of words. "Yes! Yes, you have! I mean don't get me wrong, I really appreciated everything you did for me when I was in flight school. You cheered me on even when I kept coming dead last. But I swear you guys only got more obnoxious with it when I started moving up the ranks! And now?! I don't need it as much anymore! I'm not the crazy little filly I was back then! I'm a manager of the Ponyville weather team! I was a top performing aerial support unit during the war! And now I..."

            We all watched in curiosity as Rainbow Dash suddenly froze with a look of horrified dread on her face. And then I remembered when was tucked under her right wing. She groaned with head held high before saying, "OK... There's something else I gotta add, but you gotta promise me this! Keep your mouths shut and your lips sealed! OK? I know you're gonna freak when you see this."

            Both of her parents dutifully nodded in silence with eyes wide with renewed excitement. I took a step back as I too was apprehensive about how they would take the news. Rainbow Dash then extended her right wing with the admission slip she had received from Spitfire dangling from her wing's primary feathers like a set of fingers. She averted her eyes and said, "And now I've qualified for the Wonderbolt tryouts next year."

            The reaction she got was about what we both expected. Bow and Windy both began to utterly squeal shrilling through their cheeks with what I could only assume were screams of delight. With how they squirm and their cheeks began to puff out, it started to get a bit uncomfortable. I felt the need to speak up and said, "Rainbow, I think they're gonna explode at this rate."

            "OK, OK, let it out! Don't hurt yourselves!" Rainbow Dash soon shrieked in genuine concern. And that might have been a mistake. Her mother and father rushed up to her and snatched her up in a very humbling embrace from both sides as they cheered in coherently together. And that was the point where they actually did start to get some stares from some of the partygoers around us. Rainbow Dash grimaced in humiliation and shouted, "Hey, I'm not done talking here! Put me down and let me finish!"

            "Can't help it sweeteeeeeee oh my gosh! Our little girl's a Wonderbolt! She's reached the top!" Windy Whistles squealed while I took another step back. No wonder Rainbow Dash does not go home more often. If even an extrovert like her would get sick of that, then there really was something wrong there.

            "No I'm not! Not yet, at least. It's just the tryouts to see if I really have what it takes to join the big leagues. And I'm not the only one who passed! Spitfire's been going around passing out invitations to every aerial personnel she thinks qualified!" Rainbow Dash explained before suddenly noticing all the staring eyes around us. She then pointed with one hoof and said, "And see what you did?! You're making a huge scene! How many times did you guys get kicked out of the bleachers anyway?!"

            "Just that one time we set off fireworks when you came in first... That was a pretty dumb move in hindsight." Bow Hothoof chuckled nervously while I could only cringe at that admission. I hope there were only low-lying performers at that time.

            "See?! There you have it! You're way too unhinged with this stuff! I did appreciate it when you weren't going overboard, but now it's just too much! I don't need all that now!" Rainbow Dash explained with her frustration being more palpable than ever. She then extended her wing towards me and said, "And you can thank this guy for that. He's been a great influence on me since the day we met. I mean yeah, I'm still the coolest mare in Ponyville, but I'm pretty sure I've knocked my ego down a peg since then. Right, big guy?"

            I nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah, I'd have to say so. I've noticed some subtle changes in you over the past couple of years. Maybe it's because I've noticed you don't make me mad at you as often as you used to."

            They all laughed at that statement. Although Rainbow's laugh was a bit more nervous than her parents'. With her frustration starting to fade out, Rainbow Dash then pleaded with both hooves pressed together. "Anyway, you see where I'm going with this? You get my point? I love you guys and I appreciate what you've done for me, but...can we please just dial it back a bit?! Show some restraint?!"

            Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles looked at each other in thoughtful silence. They then smirked amusingly at their daughter with Bow speaking first. "Restraint, huh? I never expected our family #1 star to grow up enough to ever have that word in our vocabulary! You really have grown, dear."

            The two of us were quite surprised over how well the overzealous mother and father were taking her request. Windy then nodded and said, "Maybe we have been a little too stuck in the past. Our strongest memories and mementos did come from days as a filly. Maybe we were just so fixated on things back then that we didn't notice the changes we should have. You always were our little girl, dear. And...maybe that got in the way of us seeing you as the mare you are now."

            "And to be honest... Ack! All that cheering does get really hard on your throat after a while." Bow added while taking a second to clear up some irritation in his throat. It would be a shame if excessive cheering would burn out his vocal chords. He and his wife shared a sheepish grin and said, "You know what? I think it would be in all of our best interests if we do that. It might be a bad idea if we keep cheering you on the way we always have if it's genuinely hard on all of us."

            "Oh man, I wasn't sure if you'd actually listen..." Rainbow Dash sighed in such relief that her legs even gave out from under her, resulting in her lying flat on the floor for a minute. She then chuckled loudly and said, "Like really, I didn't think I'd ever get through to you on this! Really?! We're all in agreement to ease up on this stuff?!"

            "If our little filly is all grown up and independent, then we probably need to reel in our own excitement. It only got harder to keep up with our routines the longer it went on, but we always did it for you! But now... I think we all could use a little downplaying." Windy replied while briefly nuzzling her nose against Rainbow's. Their daughter soon found her footing again and held them both in a hug. With what little I had known about them before hand, it was good to see the three of them come to terms with things very quickly. It was almost funny to know that their overbearing support of Rainbow over the years was equally hard on them in its own way. But once they were done whispering happy words to each other, Windy then turned to me. "I'm sorry, you've been very patient watching us be a hot mess for a few minutes. Have you known our daughter long?"

            I did not mince words while finishing the last of my drink. "She's been a very good friend of mine since the day I first showed up in Equestria. And we've been good for each other ever since."

            "Yeah, me and my gal pals in Ponyville were pretty much there for him right out the gate. We didn't even know what he was, but the guy looked like he was in a bad place and needed some help. Pinkie Pie set up a party, we all got together to welcome the guy to town, and the rest is pretty much history!" Rainbow Dash replied while still holding her liquor surprisingly well. I suppose that weaker drink was just enough to keep her under her threshold. I nodded in confirmation while she winked at me.

            Bow Hothoof rubbed his wrist under the layer of dark stubble lining his chin. Was there something he noticed about Rainbow's choice of words? He then asked with a bit of a sly smirk on his face, "You say you two have been good for each other... Have you been seeing our daughter, Mr. James? Rainbow Dash courting a hero of Equestria? Even in the field of romance, she still aims high!"

            We both recoiled at that assumption. Even if he was not exactly wrong. And with a very sour glare that caused me to nearly sputter in amusement, Rainbow Dash spoke a brief reply. "He's married."

            The looks on their faces. Bow and Windy stared with eyes wide while I held up my hand to display the wedding ring on my finger. But instead of quickly apologize, Windy spoke up next. "Really?! Well then, who's the lucky mare?! She must be so proud of her husband right now!"

            I pondered my response for a second before suddenly remembering that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash have a history going back to their childhoods. I then asked, "Do you know a Miss Fluttershy?"

            "Of course! She wasn't the most sociable filly, but she... Wait, she's the lucky mare?! Little Miss Fluttershy is your wife?!" Bow Hothoof replied as they beamed at me upon remembering the little filly they probably had not seen in a very long time.

            All I did was nod with a big smile on my face. Windy squealed in joy as she said, "Oh, so good to hear she found an amazing man! Such a shame what happened to her mother... At least she found her own family with you, right?"

            "Yeah, I recall... I know her parents...aren't around anymore. But she has her own circle or friends and family now. She's very happy where she is now. And I think she's right over there now if you wanna talk to her." I retorted before pointing over yonder. Even in the crowded banquet hall, I could see my wife seated at a table with all of her closest friends and their families.

            Bow suddenly looked a little uncomfortable for a second before smiling at his wife. "Come to think of it, I'm famished. How about we get away from here and fill our bellies before chatting over a hot meal?"

            Our appetites were demanding satisfaction by then. But Rainbow Dash and I stayed behind a little longer while her parents trotted off for the buffet line. She then looked up at me and said, "Man, that went a lot better than I ever thought it would. I was always afraid to go home after I moved out."

            "At least your parents are genuinely good people and wanted nothing for the best for you. I would've taken them over a father who had a habit of being a jerk towards me half the time." I retorted while getting down on one knee to bring us closer together. I then snickered as I recalled what her father said. "I guess you were right though. They really did assume we were dating."

            "Yep! Called it!" Rainbow laughed loudly while I just rolled my eyes. She then cleared her throat and added, "Man, I really can keep it together when I'm kinda mad. I guess I found my limit with booze, huh?"

            I nodded in agreement. Maybe Rainbow Dash could improve her tolerance over time at this rate. Although I then whispered, "Although they weren't exactly wrong about the dating part."

            Rainbow Dash blushed furiously at those words. She looked at me with a crooked smile while we both remembered the things that had happened between us. I remembered the few times we spoke during the war regarding that delicate subject. I asked cautiously, "Have you had time to think about it?"

            She gazed up at me rather coyly before providing a response. "James... I'll only ask one last time. Do you really think I have a place with you all? Even after what I almost did back then? Do you...trust me?"

            There was no way I could forget my very first Hearts and Hooves Day. And the reckless actions Rainbow Dash took. As well as the actions she very decidedly did not take. I replied softly, "It's pretty hard to be upset over something that didn't happen. You had a choice to make and you made the right choice. And I think recent events really tested your constitution. We have no reason to doubt you anymore."

            "James... You really did change me, you know that?" Rainbow Dash spoke surprisingly humbly in a manner she never would have done during the first year I knew her. She lifted her hoof towards me as if wanting to hold my hand. I answered this call and held her hoof from below while she spoke, "Man, what kind of an obnoxious twit would I be now if I didn't meet you? I almost feel like I only would've gotten worse eventually... It's like you've always kept me grounded."

            "You changed me too, Rainbow. You all did. But you especially. I don't know if I would've had the courage to even head out there to face the enemy if I never met you." I replied while knowing I had always been a fairly timid sort. Timid, yet defiant enough. But that courage only grew with Rainbow Dash's influence. I suddenly chuckled in realization as I said, "I guess Ember isn't the only one who gives me courage."

            "Are you saying I'm as tough as the Dragon Lord? Because that's just crazy awesome." Rainbow laughed before catching herself. She pulled her hoof free from my hand and said, "Well... If you're really sure... Let's talk later. I wanna...be with you for a bit when we can find some time."

            "Will do, Rainbow. Now let's grab a bite. Don't wanna keep them waiting." I replied with our hunger getting to be too much. We both hurried to the buffet line and stocked up with some of the finest cuisine Canterlot had to offer. There was just too much to list. With our trays thoroughly covered, we made our way to the table where all of our local friends were seated. I took a seat beside Fluttershy while the clamor settled over us. Rainbow Dash sat beside Fluttershy on the other side while my wife gave me a quick kiss. She probably wanted to talk to her old friend over a very specific topic.

            That table was crowded to the point where the party had to be divided up with another table next to it. Twilight Sparkle and Shining Armor were seated with Cadence and even their parents were present. At least they all looked happy and were on the same page with the situation. Bow Hothoof and Windy Whistles took their seats beside Rainbow Dash and I saw Rarity seated with her parents. I have to admit I never really socialized with Rarity's parents much to the point where I have a hard time remembering their names. That will surely change in the near future. Although I did not see Pinkie and Maud's parents at the table. Or even their sisters. That rock farm business must have gotten in the way and they would have been far out of their element anyway. I did not see Applejack's parents either... I wonder where they were and why I have never seen them to this day.

            I did my usual thing by listen in on whatever conversations I could pick up through the noise around me. I was more focused on stuffing my face while everyone talked and dined, but I listened as well as I always did. But that clamor... It created quite the auditory smokescreen around me. Not even the Grand Galloping Gala ever got that noisy. But I did not mind if I had no one to talk to. Just seeing the reverie around me was enough. It was reassuring to see what our efforts had wrought. All was well and life was good. That was enough for me.

            One trip to the buffet line was not enough. I went back for another go and loaded up my tray with more goods that I did not have enough room for last time. But when I started to return to the tables of friends I knew so well, I saw a great wing waving through the air far beyond it. The wing of a hippogriff. Now that my eyes were focused on the far end of the banquet hall, I saw the entire cadre of hippogriff archers who had partaken in the war efforts. Eyes wide in some excitement, I made a beeline for my feathered friends. "My people are calling!"

            Several tables were needed to hold the entire cadre of hippogriffs. And I could see Ember and Rain Shine seated near Novo as close friends. They really had become their own little trifecta of royalty in recent weeks. And once I drew near, Seaspray flagged me down to take a seat between him and Sky Beak. "Hail, Sir James! It seems I absolutely must refer to you by that title from now on, yes?"

            "Good to see you, admiral." I replied while the rest of his comrades cheered together. Although I was quickly snatched up in the embrace of the closest thing to a father I have in Equestria. I let go of my tray and leaned into Sky Beak's embrace. He draped his wing over me like a and churred softly while my head was nestled up against his fluffy neck. "Thanks for being here, papa bird..."

            "I wouldn't miss this for the world. I'm just...so proud of you, my boy..." I heard him mutter with his emotions failing him. I did not focus on him during the most pivotal moments of that time in the that beautiful presentation hall, but I could tell that the poor stallion had been weeping at the time. Trails of dried tears could be vaguely made out under his eyes. He tried in vain to preen my thin layer of hair on my scalp as he muttered, "You're looking so much better now... I still can't believe it. My boy, officially knighted... What a day. I wish Ocean and the kids could be here."

            It would have been quite the undertaking to ferry the families of all thirty archers from Capricorn Island to Canterlot over the course of a day. I could see why they did not come. But I was happy to be amongst some of my favorite people in all of Equestria all the same. I put my arms around my feathery father and muttered with his wing muffling the clamor around me, "Tell them I miss them. And that I'm doing fine. Love you, papa bird."

            "Love you too, my boy. Love you too... I'm just...so unbelievably proud of you right now..." Sky Beak sniffled with his embrace tightening. I heard kind words of reassurance being spoken to him from his comrades all around us. Although he then said to me, "And...old Seaspray had something important to tell you."

            "He did?" I replied while Sky Beak finally released me from his embrace. Seaspray, his helmet resting upon the table before him, smirked very knowingly at me while I just raised an eyebrow at him. "OK, what's with that smirk, admiral?"

            "Oh, nothing much. It's just that I seem to recall that you gave us all an important request some weeks ago. That we are not permitted to identify you as his royal majesty unless the war ended in our victory." The admiral of Capricorn Island replied while I noticed even Novo smirking at me from across the table. I felt an almost giddy sort of tension while Seaspray then asked, "If that was the case, what are we celebrating right now, my liege?"

            "Oh my god, you guys..." I placed my face in both hands and found myself half laughing and half squealing in embarrassment. They were right. I felt deathly unworthy to even be remotely seen as worthy of a crown during the darkest days of the war. The archers of Capricorn Island were very aware of the tender romance blossoming between me and their queen while she made no attempt to hide it from them. And they were nothing if not supportive of us. With the clamor of the banquet hall drowning them out, I heard all of my comrades of Capricorn Island call out together. Long live the king, they said. I still did not feel worthy.

            That cheer was followed by the loud thumping of a hand on the table. I lifted my face to see Novo slapping her hand onto the table again to get my attention. She smirked devilishly at me before beckoning me closer. "Get over here, baby! Your queen wants to dine with her king!"

            "Oh! Excuse me, gentlemen." I said to my companions while they laughed at their queen's usual flair. I took my tray in hand before stepping around to the other side of the table. Rain Shine scooted over to allow me to be seated between the two of them. I set my tray down on the table and turned to Novo immediately. She was grinning cheek to cheek while I found myself doing the same. "You summoned, my queen?"

            "You bet I did. Get in here." Novo replied before snatching me up in those glorious wings. Completely shielded from prying eyes, I was pulled up against that beautiful mare with her eyes gazing right into mine. "Finally, some time alone with you. Be honest with me, honey. I know I already asked, but how's your head? The bandages are gone and all, but... Are you all right?"

            "I've been getting that a lot lately. Yes, I'm fine. Really, they fixed me up good in body and mind." I replied before sliding my hands over the plush feathers coating her body. I sighed as I really took a moment to take in the beautiful creature before me. To be there in Novo's embrace after what felt like much too long... Especially after all that happened only after I returned home... I sighed while basking in that unparalleled beauty. "God, it feels like I'm only seeing you for the first time in way too long... Novo, I love you. I really mean that."

            "James, honey... I'm sure you've had some hard drink before now, but... It's so good to have you back, honey. I feared the worst when I saw you laid up in bed like that. Seeing you like this... It feels like you only now just got back to normal. I missed you, baby. Missed you more than you know." Novo cooed to me while her beak touched my lips over and over. I caressed her beautiful face while gazing into those beautiful eyes. Even after all that had happened... We were still so in love. We needed each other. "I love you, my sweet swan king. Let's put this mess behind us and just focus on what's ahead. There's so many good things waiting for us and everyone else who's been blessed enough to know you."

            "I hope so... I only really felt like I came home after that procedure to heal my mind." I whispered with a sigh while the two of us just held each other in a soft winged embrace. I inhaled deeply with my nose tucked into Novo's feathers. A hint of her favorite perfume reached my nostrils. "Is there anything I can do for you after all you did for me, dear? Anything?"

            "Just one thing, baby." Novo cooed to me with her hand sliding over my scalp. "Stay up here tonight with us. Please, honey? Ember and Rain Shine missed you so bad too, my love. We wanna catch up on a little lost time with our very own knight in shining armor. No one will mind, right?"

            "After catching up on things in Ponyville? I'm sure no one will mind if I stay away from home for just one night. I don't see you girls as often as I should to begin with." I replied while stroking my fingers along that glorious plumage atop Novo's head. I then kissed her on the beak before I said, "I'll stay. I'm not leaving you yet, my love."

            "Oh, my sweet sugar bear... We'll have a grand time together." Novo whispered before she clamped her beak over the sides of my face to let her tongue invade my mouth. Good lord, I missed her taste... I closed my eyes and desperately clung to her as that luxurious voice hummed a beautiful tune deep in her throat. Queen or no queen, I was so honored to be hers and have her be mine. Even by then, there was still not another mare like Novo in the world.

            Everyone around us was very respectful in choosing to not interrupt or pry into what was happening under Novo's wings. At least not for a moment. A voice did speak up eventually and it was one I had not heard in quite a while. "Wow, you two. You planning on getting a room?"

            "Wait, is that...?" I muttered once our kiss came to a stop. Novo glanced back with a smirk on her beak before she folded her wings. And seated just beyond Ember was the princess of Capricorn Island herself. I stammered upon realizing just how far my relationship with her mother had gone since we last crossed paths. What an awkward position to be in. "Skystar! It...uh...it's been a while! What's been happening since I last visited?"

            "Busy! I was kept busy while Mom was away during the war. I did what I had to in holding down the fort back home. Like the haircut, by the way." Skystar replied while waving over at me. I really was surprised with how long it had been since I last saw her. She then asked with a more inquisitive look in her eye, "Although...what have you two been up to after Mom left to ferry our archers out there? That was...different."

            Novo then cast me such an impish smirk. "Honey, if you kept a record of what happened with old Sunbutt aboard the Olympia that one time, I'm banking on you having documented every single night we spent together while you were out on the Empty Plains. I don't suppose you can save my girl a retelling and just provide her with the text instead?"

            Skystar's eyes opened wide as saucers while Ember clamped both of her hands around her jaws to keep her mouth pinned shut while squealing in delirious laughter. I just played along and said, "Actually, I did. I could round up those entries if..."

            "NOOOOO!!! No, I don't need to know about that!" Skystar screeched while just about everyone nearby burst into explosive guffaws. I too giggled like an idiot while Novo looked a little too proud over messing with her own daughter. Not like Skystar had any say on what happens in her own mother's love life to begin with.

            "Ohohohohoho my god, Novo! You're shameless!" Ember gasped for breath before finally falling right out of her seat. Rain Shine managed to compose herself just a little better with her wrist up in front of her lips, but even she had cracked up quite a bit. Novo was proving how she is one queen who knows how to liven up a party.

            The sassy queen of Capricorn Island smirked at her mortified princess while casting a glance down at Ember. "Sweetie, there's no shame when it comes to falling in love. And this queen knows plenty on that topic."

            "I guess I just have to get used to this again. You and Dad were so lovey dovey all the time back then." Skystar groaned while she rolled her eyes. I was hardly surprised by that admission when I considered how madly in love Novo must have been with her first husband. She then waved at me with a crooked smile on her beak and said, "James, don't think I have a problem with the two of you, all right? I'm really happy for all you've done for my mom! Seriously! Just please keep being good to her. She's gone too long without someone to love this way."

            Novo beamed at her daughter much more sincerely than before. And I smiled at her as well. "I'm doing what I can. Your mom is an amazing woman and everyone loves her. I'm honored she wants me."

            "Experience, baby! Experience makes me who I am! You don't get to where I am today without it." Novo laughed before sneaking a quick kiss onto my cheek. With that bit of jesting out of the way, we resumed dining in earnest. And the next batch of hors d'oeuvres was every bit as enticing as the last.

            Rain Shine dined quietly beside me while I noticed her cast a very warm smile towards me every now and then. The runes on her horn glowed radiantly while her magic aura deftly manipulated her utensils as delicately as any unicorn in the Canterlot elite. Even when she was not turning her attention to me, I could still feel her beautiful aura. An aura only a human could sense. Halfway through my second helping, I set my utensils down and rested my hand upon her shoulder. The kirin queen calmly turned her gaze towards me as if she had anticipated my touch. I leaned close and whispered into her ear. "I missed you."

            She returned the favor. Rain Shine leaned closer and whispered just as delicately into my ear. "How I've longed for you, my love."

            I wanted to embrace her. To kiss her now that my heart had finally opened itself to her. We belonged together. As man and mare, we served together on the battlefield. She followed me deep into the depths of war for my sake. She even unleashed the demonic wrath in her heart during my direst moment on the battlefield to bring devastation to our enemies. That demonic form she assumed... Only the wrath of seeing the one she loves most could ever bring that out of her. I whispered into her ear again, "I want to spend some time alone with you today."

            "The courtyard. I will be much more in my element out there. And we can hide among the flora. The two of us..." Rain Shine muttered with such a look of need in those beautiful red eyes. I felt such a powerful desire to kiss her. To hold her and bring my lips to hers. But there were just too many prying eyes. And I was surely getting a lot more attention than I knew. Novo got away with her heavy affection due to hiding us with her wings on top of just being as audacious as usual. No one would bat an eye at that sassy queen, but someone as subtle and subdued as a kirin queen would probably prompt a second look. Rain Shine then pleaded softly, "Please... I want you to hold me as you did so many times before."

            "I will, my love. But let's finish up here first. And don't rush yourself, OK?" I retorted as my heart pined for her. I finally knew what it meant to love a kirin. It came so naturally and I welcomed it. In any other situation, it would be too good to be true. But this felt natural and necessary. Man and kirin are meant to be together. We resumed dining without a hitch while I took note of some of her earlier words. "Come to think of it, you really are way outta your element up here in Canterlot. Are you comfortable?"

            The beautiful mare beside me giggled in amusement at my assumption. "I may be more used to the serenity of the vast expanses of nature, but I assure you that I am enjoying myself. There are so many pleasant auras about us right now. These surroundings carry a presence that reminds me of the opulent palaces far to the east. I only visit them so rarely and I have not been home since before the plains went empty..."

            I had to remind myself that Rain Shine's village are very far from their original home. "Right, the kirin are native east of the Empty Plains. If I had to take a guess... Paper lanterns? Mandarin gowns?"

            "It sounds as if you have a general idea of what to expect out there. Yes, the culture of the east differs quite a bit from what you might expect out here. A very elegant and serene land ruled over by many dynasties over the years." Rain Shine replied with a vaguely excited smile. She was very interested in discussing her homeland.

            My curiosity piqued, I pondered that last topic she mentioned. "You mention dynasties... How do those work? Those are basically ruling parties from a single bloodline, right?"

            Rain Shine nodded before taking a sip of sparkling cider. She then explained happily, "Yes, that is how they function. But the royal family established a strict law ages ago to prevent abuse of power. Every dynasty is permitted to reign for five generations before they must select a successor from outside their bloodline. The previous dynasty ends and the next begins. It has worked quite well."

            Thinking back on what little I recalled about the land to the distant east, I remembered the legend of Mistmane. Who was that despotic empress Mistmane contended with...? "Wait, what about that empress? The one...Mistmane was at odds with for a bit?"

            "You speak of Sable Spirit. Yes, she served as empress for a time. And while her reign faltered at one point, it swiftly recovered with Mistmane's intervention. She was just a troubled soul for a brief time who needed guidance. Even emperors can falter. And that is when their most ancient allies are most needed in providing guidance." Rain Shine replied with a more somber tone than before. And a tone of subtle longing.

            There was something about the mention of ancient allies that caught my attention. And it did not sound like she was referring to the Equestrian royal family. And then I recalled exactly what Rain Shine is. "You mean...the kirin? Your kind can last up to around five thousand years. Do they serve on some sort of council?"

            "Yes. But just one. There is one kirin chieftain who has served as the most enduring pillar with every dynasty since the start." Rain Shine replied with a very nostalgic gaze settling into her eyes. She then turned to me and said, "Red Lotus. She was a good friend to my mother and remained in her homeland when my mother and her people ventured west. She has watched over every dynasty's beginning and end, serving each nobly."

            For whatever reason, that name... Red Lotus. It was a name that demanded respect. It almost sounded dangerous in spite of the kirin being pacifists by nature. "She sounds dangerous."

            "She is. She is not only the longest serving advisor. She serves as captain of the guard. She has trained thousands of young mares and stallions into becoming capable defenders of their homeland. I fear even I may not be her equal." Rain Shine replied rather firmly. I could feel the weight of those words. The world's mightiest kirin warrior? A daunting thought indeed. Although Rain Shine did smile at me as she said, "I know she would be honored to meet you. I hope to see it happen one day."

            "If you say so..." I retorted with a hint of unease in my heart. An intimidating kirin mare? I could hardly imagine it. And I have seen how utterly lethal a kirin warrior could be. A kirin who is also a true warhorse? Frightening.

            Rain Shine and I ceased our conversation for a while to focus on our dining. Although I did listen in on the conversation happening between Ember and Novo to my left. The hippogriff queen asked, "So then, Ember... What's been happening in your neck of the woods? Those boulderheads still got gravel on the mind?"

            "Ha, good one! Yes, they're still a bunch of blockheads. But they're slightly more courteous blockheads right now. I've noticed something subtle... They've started listening to me more." Ember replied while looking rather surprised over what she was even saying. Like it was something she never thought she would be able to speak truthfully. Although she then sighed and grumbled, "But in terms of long term expectations... I really don't know how I'm going to get the dragon lands to catch up with the rest of the world. I'm sincerely considering requesting the royal family to annex us. But I know my people really won't like that idea. And I would have to convince the dragons residing in the wild territories to come back under my rule..."

            Novo rested her hand on Ember's shoulder as she said, "I assure you that's not a bad idea. You'll still be calling the shots over your people. You'll just only have to swear fealty to the royal family and accept any direct orders from them. Which only happens when they really need to make something happen. Your people get more direct support, you have a lifeline to fall back on if you're biting off more than you can chew, and so on. Besides, if what I've heard about your territory wasn't an exaggeration, the only way for your people to go is up. They have nothing to lose and everything to gain by putting their faith in those who've been running things longer than they have."

            Ember looked at Novo with a cynical smirk on her lips. "Heh, you make it sound a lot more appealing than I assumed. But dragon pride is hard to work around. It'll take a really persuasive argument to get them to let ponies exert authority over the Dragon Lord. Even if they happen to be the most powerful ponies who ever lived."

            I had faith that Ember would find a way to make it happen. She had proven herself to be extremely progressive by dragon standards and more than willing to listen to those from outside her territories. She had seen what Equestria has to offer. Would her people answer the call to finally crawl out of the pits they have been festering in for eons? I could only hope for the best.

            I finally finished my tray and decided to work off some of that food by taking a walk. There was still so much more to see there. Although I did swing by the nearest bar to pick up a stronger drink now that I had some food in my belly. I started off simple with a glass of cold rum and cola before leaving the banquet hall to see what else was happening out there.

            I had barely entered the main hall again before someone came trotting up to me from my blind spot. The hall had a number of small circular tables that stood taller than most. Probably to encourage bipedal stances while leaning on them for conversation. I was tempted to approach one and just rest my drink on it for a moment before I noticed there was someone coming up to me. "Excuse me... Sir James?"

            The voice did not sound familiar at first. But when I faced the approaching stallion, I flinched as a very painful memory resurfaced in my memory. He was one of the royal guard and was in uniform aside from his missing helmet. And...he had a black eye patch over his right eye. And there was only one stallion I remembered who had suffered harm to his eyes.

            Tension forming in my heart, I immediately turned and walked away from the approaching stallion. I was sure of it. It was him. The one who I was so convinced had lost both eyes when I saw him laid up beside me in the infirmary. But he was quick to call out to me over the clamor around us. "Sir! Sir, please! Wait! I'm sorry!"

            Sorry...? This was enough to earn my compliance. I stopped and turned to face the approaching stallion with great reluctance. And he looked painfully apologetic as he gazed up at me. "I guess you remember me..."

            "How could I forget?" I replied while chugging my entire drink in the hopes that the rum in it would soothe my nerves. That memory... It had been left intact. Painful, but not scarring enough to warrant it being dampened. But I could never forget those words filled with hate. But I then noticed that even though both eyes were covered in bandages last time I saw that stallion, only one was covered now. "You didn't lose both?"

            "Yeah... That was me. Looks like I got lucky though. They did save one of them." The stallion chuckled while he blinked a few times to show that his left eye had been salvaged. But no words were necessary to explain the eye patch over his right. But he did not look the least bit upset over it by then. "Look, I... There's no excusing what I said back there. And I've been sick with myself ever since. You suffered the same as the rest of us and almost gave everything just for Equestria. And now look at you! A true knight! You earned that, sir! I salute you!"

            I could not find any words. This was the same stallion who demanded I be thrown to the wolves when I was all but crippled by a skull fracture. And now he was begging for forgiveness? I was at an utter loss of what to think or feel. He pleaded with me, "This... This wasn't your fault! I get that now! And so does the rest of the world! Sir, please... I'm sorry. You're the real hero here. I don't care what you said about all of us being the inferno that rose from that spark. You're the one who made all the difference in the end. I'm sorry... And thank you for all you did for us."

            He almost looked like he could start crying at any time. How many weeks had he spent beating himself up over thing she said that he really should not have? With a sigh, I dropped to one knee and rested my hand atop his head. "Are you sure your eye is OK? You really looked like you lost both."

            My words confused him. I think the last thing he expected from me was the act of inquiring about his own health. Although he did soon reply, "Yeah, really. My left is fine. It was a close call. I'm still on the force and I've been getting used to this... And...well...there are perks to this after all."

            "Wait, there are?" I asked in surprise. Did he mean the eye patch came with some advantages?

            The stallion laughed and said, "Yep! My mare thinks it makes me look dashing! She loves how it looks on me."

            I...did get a bit of a chuckle out of that. Although he then placed his hoof in my grasp for a brief shake. "Look, I... I know you probably just wanna forget about that day and... I know you've got places to be. Folks to talk to. This is your big day, sir. I just wanted to get this off my chest while I had a second. I let you go now. And have a good one, sir. You're a real hero."

            "Thanks... Take care of yourself." I retorted while seeing him off. The stallion had quite a relieved spring in his step as he trotted off. I never even got his name. All that mattered was knowing he would be all right. "Everyone's really healing, I guess."

            I did not even have time to rise to my feet again. Yet another one of the royal guard came trotting my way as if he had been watching and was waiting for an opportunity to catch me alone. He was a pegasus stallion and called out to me, "Sir James! Sir!"

            There was something familiar about that voice... It sounded too young for a stallion. He did not even quite look like a stallion, but not a colt either. And there was only one infantryman in the militia who fit that description. My eyes opened wide in shock as I recognized the approaching pegasus. "Phalanx!"

            I held my arms out and grabbed the boy soldier in my arms. He really did not see that coming and just stammered uncertainly in my embrace. I sighed harshly with his armored body pressed up against me. "It's great that you made it..."

            "Yeah, I couldn't miss this. The captain really insisted that I be here." He replied while I loosened my grasp on him. He looked very cheery at that moment despite the horrors he experienced out on the battlefield. His mind had likely been soothed, but how could he still look so chipper with half of his wing gone? I barely had time to think on that as he said, "Anyway, I really wanted to find you to show you something. And I wanted you to be the first to see it."

            "See...what...? Wait a minute..." I muttered before looking at the folded wing on the left side of his body. It...did not look like it was missing anything. But half of it...was made of gold? "Phalanx... Is that what I think it is?"

            "See for yourself, Sir James." He replied excitedly before spreading both wings wide. And I gazed in relief and awe. The upper half of his left wing had been replaced with a golden prosthetic that had been grafted onto the stump. It was probably not gold and was just given a gilded finish to match his usual armor. It was not even a rigid stiff piece of metal either. It flexed and bent slightly to mimic the movements of his right wing. The pegasus before me grinned in a giddy fashion as he said, "They've started calling me Phalanx the Gilded Wing. Looks pretty good, right?"

            "It really does... But can you fly with it?" I asked while hoping that this new prosthetic was not just for show. It looked functional, but was it really designed to carry a pegasus stallion through the air?

            "Let me show you!" He retorted before readying his wings. The boy soldier hurled himself into the air and flew one lap around the main hall without trouble and landed back in front of me. He then folded his wings again like nothing had ever happened and said, "I swear I can even feel a little bit through it..."

            "You really did get your wing back... Thanks for showing me this, Phalanx. It...took a lot off my mind." I replied while patting him on the shoulder. Although I then asked, "So then... What's next? You had your fill of the royal guard?"

            "Actually...I'm thinking I'll be staying on the force. I mean yeah, the battlefield was way too much trial by fire, but...if I could handle that, I guess I can handle just serving with the royal guard just as easily, right?" Phalanx explained while just sounding so glad to be back home. He then smiled at me and said, "You've done so much for us, Sir James... Leave the rest to us, OK?"

            "I hope you guys can handle the rest of what's ahead... I'm just glad you're OK now. Just...don't push yourself too hard out there. You've been through far too much already for a guy your age." I sighed before pulling the young recruit in for another hug. He was too young for everything he had already gone through. I prayed for his well-being. "I'll let you go now. Say hi to your mates for me."

            "Will do... Have a good day, sir. It was great getting to see you gain." Phalanx the Gilded Wing muttered before he trotted off while just looking like he was in a great mood. I was happy for him. Especially now that he had come home with a very fancy yet functional souvenir. After a quick glance around for any other familiar faces that might be approaching me, I made my way out of the main hall to check around some more.

            I made my way to one of other large halls and noticed that the music I heard playing throughout the place started to sound more...live. And then I saw it. The prized quartet of musicians who even served during the war to provide some relaxing melodies during some downtime. They were up on a stage while many smaller tables were around the place mostly to hold drinks and small plates. There was a dessert line set up that was getting a lot of attention while a few mini bars were around to provide drink. I could see the Wonderbolts all gathered at one side of the hall, even if they were all out of uniform. I even noticed Ember's twelve subordinates clustered together with lots and lots of little dessert plates set around. They must have discovered their collective sweet tooth. And in another corner was a cluster of the Canterlot elite. Just not as many as I would have expected. I suppose not that many opened their deep pockets to the war effort. Although there was one among them to called out to me. "There's the many of the hour now! Master James! Over here, if you would!"

            "Hey, Fancy Pants! Good to see you, friend!" I called right back before approaching easily the best stallion in Canterlot. All of his associates broke out of conversation with each other to grant me a hearty applause as I approached. All except for Blueblood, of course. I took a seat behind the fine fellow and shook his hoof in greeting. "We all played a part here in times of crisis, eh? Thanks for keeping us stocked with fine spirits."

            "I did what I could, Master James." Fancy Pants replied before adjusting his monocle while a more whimsical smile crossed his lips under his dapper moustache. "Or perhaps I should say Sir James? What an honor, my good man. I had high hopes for you from the day we first met, but even I never dreamed you would receive the honor of knighthood! A title you've most definitely earned!"

            A most grating voice then reached my ears. One of the Canterlot elite, a mare who was likely younger than she sounded while having a very dainty ensemble and a wide frilly hat on her head, spoke with her spectacles set over her eyes. "A gallant display, Sir James! We all hope you will carry your title with pride. You stand among the elite now!"

            I winced at those words while my eyes scanned my companions. With the exception of Fancy Pants, the Canterlot elite around me still carried that sickening air of smug haughtiness. Even if they did earn the right to be there for that celebration, there was also the unfortunate possibility that some may have contributed to the war effort for more self-serving reasons. And possibly as a result of the hard drink I had consumed up to that point, I was feeling more daring than usual. I nearly gagged before I groaned, "Oh no... I'm not gonna have to be associated with you fops from now on, am I?"

            While every last one of them recoiled in shock at the sheer audacity of my words, Fancy Pants just lifted his head and howled at the ceiling high above us. At that point, Blueblood himself spoke up from across the table while he sipped from a glass of wine. "Blessed with knighthood, yet still ever the lout. Some things never change."

            I was quick to offer my own cheeky sting. Even if I knew he was one of the few who contributed to the war effort for entirely noble reasons. "Don't test me, Bluebaubles. I've had my fair share of drink up to now, so much of my tact is away on leave."

            He very visibly flinched at that more elegant version of that oh so affectionate nickname I came up with during our first encounter. His compatriots appeared confused by the butchering of his name. Maybe they had simply forgotten or were not within earshot of the times where I did say it. But the haughty fool did squirm in his seat as he snarled, "Would...you...just... Not here, you imbecile! Anywhere but here! At least let me keep some dignity during this outing!"

            "You know what? You're right. We're not here to cause a fuss or be at each other's throats. The real enemy is no more, right?" I replied while deciding to put aside my grievances with the Canterlot elite just for that evening. Whatever our differences, everyone there inside the castle were there for the same reason. We all played a part in winning the War of Preservation. I flagged down a finely dressed stallion who was going about with a serving tray floating beside him that held many narrow glasses of champagne and accepted one of them. I held the glass high towards the middle of the table and said, "Cheers to all you. We all earned our place here today."

            "Cheers!" Everyone else at the table called out in unison with drinks held high. We all took a synchronized sip from our glasses and bottles. I decided to just sit there and listen as they began to converse with each other. I noticed Blueblood occasionally cast me a very disapproving scowl whenever our eyes met, but he knew better than to say anything.

            I was suddenly startled by the feeling of something dragging itself against my scalp. A glance to my side revealed that Fancy Pants had drawn a folding hair comb from his jacket pocket and had taken a moment to tidy up my hair. What little there was of it. He smiled as he remarked, "So good to see this is all growing back in. Not many can wear baldness with flair."

            "It's not all bad. No hair means there's nothing to trap in all the heat coming off your scalp." I replied while having never minded having a bare head in the few times such a thing has happened to me.

            "Very true, I suppose." Fancy Pants muttered before the floating comb folded itself up before sliding back into his pocket. He then levitated a glass of wine up to me and offered a toast that I did accept. Our glasses clinked together before we took a sip. "I've heard dreadful tales of our returning infantrymen being haunted by their experiences. I even witnessed some troubling symptoms while I have been out and about. So good to hear that they found a means to mend their minds. Were you also affected?"

            "I never knew what Post Traumatic Stress Disorder was like until I had it myself... It's a relief to actually be cured of it. It's not the kind of thing I would've been able to escape back in my world... Medical magic is something else." I muttered in some recollection. For just a moment, I did try to remember some of the worst things of that time frame. The kind of memories that are hard to stop thinking about even if you want to. And yet, they were so dim and vague. And I welcomed that.

            "No hero should suffer after his return from the battlefield. You suffered enough out there already. Thank you, my friend." Fancy Pants replied quietly while casting me such a warm smile. Easily the finest stallion of that city.

            I did not stay at that table much longer. I really was not comfortable associating myself too much with the Canterlot elite's most insufferable members. Knighthood or no knighthood, I was still a simple commoner at heart and felt inherently out of place amongst them. Although I did see a crowd or two had gathered around a few spots in that hall. Trixie was getting a lot of attention from her admirers and even Orbash and Sunflare were being mobbed by the people who never had the chance to actually see them out on the Empty Plains. Everyone wanted a chance to talk to the king and queen now that they were there to stay.

            After fetching myself a slice of delicious chocolate cream pie from the dessert tables and enjoying some of that, I decided I wanted to get some fresh air. I made my way back to the main hall in order to head out the door that led to the courtyard and see what festivities were happening outdoors. But yet another familiar face was trotting my way. A unicorn stallion wearing his favorite star pattern cape. "Sunburst! Good to see you!"

            "Hey there, James! Great presentation back there. That was...almost magical." Sunburst replied while adjusting his glasses. I was in such a good mood that I did not settle for a mere handshake. I pulled the guy in for a hug and he was more than willing to accept it. "Wow, you're in a much better mood now..."

            "Good food, good drink, good company. That'll do it for most people." I retorted before releasing my grip on him. I then asked, "How's your time going? Enjoying your just desserts with everyone else? You saved a lot of lives out there. Saved a lot of good people after they came home too..."

            "Actually, about that... I wanted to tell you something about that. I mean yes, they did take care of my student debt as promised. But...word also got around afterward. And now..." Sunburst explained while looking rather giddy. And then he revealed the secret. "I've gotten several offers asking for my talents! Some of the most renowned magic colleges in the world! They want me to attend put my skills to work in that field!"

            Everything was coming up roses for just about everyone who did their part in saving the world of Equestria when it really mattered. And I was happy for the top researcher of the militia's R&D lab. "That's... Wow, you really struck gold. Wherever you go, I'm pretty sure you'll impress everyone."

            "Yeah, I'm feeling confident I'll be able to help them make all kinds of advances in the field of magic. Which is why... Well..." Sunburst replied while starting to lose his smile. Before I could ask if something was wrong, he revealed a more somber fact. "I wanted to tell you this because... Everywhere that I've gotten invitations from? They're all over Equestria. And pretty far away. I wanted to tell you this because...this might be the last time we ever get to talk to each other. I really don't think it's likely we'll ever cross paths again after today."

            This awakened a dull pain in my heart. I would hesitate to say Sunburst and I were ever friends. It had always been more of a working relationship built around circumstances and camaraderie. But still...it stung to know that this was goodbye. There was somewhere he needed to be. And he had no reason to stay. No direct connections to friends and family anywhere near where I live. I asked softly, "You gonna be OK out there? You gonna be happy?"

            "I think so. This is...a little daunting after just not getting anywhere every time I tried when I enrolled at the school of gifted unicorns. I never would've guessed that the war would be the opportunity I needed." Sunburst retorted while sighing in what seemed to be eager apprehension. He was excited, yet nervous. I could only hope he had the ambition for what was ahead. It was not a path I could see myself following. "With that said... I'm glad we got to meet. It was really an honor the more I learned about you. In a weird way, it's because of you that I'm where I am now. Or because of the royal family if we get really literal... They brought you here, right? That's what the article said?"

            "Yeah, they did. But yeah, it was good getting to meet you all the same. You're a good guy, Sunburst. And you've done a lot for plenty of people. Do good work out there, OK?" I replied before holding out my hand for a gentle shake. He all too happily placed his hoof into my grasp and shook it with me.

            "I will. I think I know exactly what I'm really good at now and how I can put those skills to good use. And thanks for being here, James. Or maybe I should say Sir James." Sunburst retorted while I just rolled my eyes at his chuckling face. Even if I had been knighted, that sort of prestige felt unwarranted for a simple man like myself. Although my companion then said, "But really, I think it was really you who got us where we are now. The royal family might've brought you here, but everything that happened out there was all you. Thank you, James. For everything."

            "I'll try to not let that knowledge go to my head... And thank you for everything you did for me and everyone else. I don't think my mind would've been healed quite as quickly as it was without your input." I replied before rising to my feet. With some reluctance, I spoke my final parting words. "Anyway, I won't keep you. We both have places we need to be. Just...take care of yourself out there, Sunburst."

            "Will do. And you too, James. It was a pleasure. Take care." He replied before finally walking past me towards the hall I had just exited from. He was probably in the mood to satisfy his sweet tooth. And as I watched, I smiled in some relief. He made no mention of anyone he was better off not remembering. He had truly let go of the past and was focusing on the important things here and now. That was the last time I ever saw Sunburst, but I knew I would never forget that nerdy genius.

            Just when I turned around, I saw a familiar sight. Rain Shine had managed to sneak past the two of us and was approaching the door at the end of the main hall to enter the courtyard. A vast garden of exotic flora that she would be very comfortable in. Although I did notice her looking back at me as she regally strode towards the doorway. A flick of her long tail beckoned me to follow and I was all too eager to do so. We had not seen each other in weeks and it was time to catch up on lost time.

            There was a certain dissonance in the air once I stepped outdoors. My nerves kept telling me that this party was basically our own private Grand Galloping Gala, so it was a bit strange to find that the sun was not particularly low in the western sky at the time. It was still bright out with many of the partygoers milling about in the garden with more bars serving up drinks set about the place here and there. The lack of walls and ceilings prevented the many voices around me from creating quite as much of a clamor outdoors. I immediately noticed Rain Shine while she smiled at me. But she then sharply turned her head to see something as I began to approach while the runes on her horn flared up.

            "There you are!" I heard a familiar voice call out before looking to my left and seeing something narrow tumbling through the air towards me. I reached out to catch it, but Rain Shine took care of that for me. The falling object became still in the air as her magic aura coated it. She then lowered it towards me as I recognized the thrown object. A saber contained in its scabbard. I only then looked ahead at the direction it had been thrown from once I took the sheathed sword into my hands and saw Celaeno approaching me at a brisk pace with a very aggressive walk. Her crew were watching from behind her while she suddenly drew her saber. The eager harpy captain smirked at me as she called out, "You owe me this, matey!"

https://youtu.be/5_pqM8cxjt0

            A duel. One of her crewmates had just lent me their sword for a quick spar with their captain. The partygoers around us immediately took notice and began to gather around as the armed bird woman before me drew near. But I did not mind. My passion for swordsmanship flared up in my heart while I quickly drew the saber from its scabbard and tossed the empty scabbard aside. I dutifully placed my left fist behind my back to assume a proper stance. "En garde, captain."

            I noticed a lack of a sharpened edge on our weapons. We were only using dull dress swords that were perfect for a low stakes duel. I took a step forward once Celaeno came within range while our blades began to clash. It started off a bit easy before the tempo quickly increased. I quickly found my stride as I recalled how the saber is a simple yet swift sword. Only six directions to swing it as I tried to find an opening. Clack after clack filled the air as our blades struck and the crowd cheered gasped at close call after close call.

            Celaeno was an old pro with her sword and expertly used her peg leg as strong source of leverage to push herself forward. She kept it anchored to one spot to maintain her posture in a way that I found quite impressive. But I was no slouch. As the seconds went by and we repeatedly briefly retreated to get some distance and realign ourselves, I started to really get reacquainted with what I had been taught. I quickly realized that an effective strategy is to be bold in a saber duel. With the hard drink still sitting in my body, I became more daring than I usual am. I began to pressure Celaeno with steps forward while also swinging my sword a bit higher. Her eyes widened considerably at this aggressive approach while I tried to speed up my swings as quickly as I could muster.

            Progress was quickly made. Celaeno was not ready for another increase in the tempo of our sword swings and struggled to adjust her footing with her peg leg not being as ideal for movement as her one remaining natural foot. My frenetic barrage of swings towards her head proved to be just overwhelming enough in the maybe six seconds it lasted before I made a decisive move. In an instant, I changed course and made a diagonal swing towards her torso. And like that, I struck her across her polished gambeson.

            "Oof! I felt that one!" Celaeno squawked as she staggered back from that blow. I barely even put a dent in the plating on that armored jacket. I immediately backed off while Celaeno recoiled from the force of that strike. There was no way I hit her that hard and she only staggered out of surprise from being struck. Seeing that I had actually managed to land a hit on my friend left me wondering if I had made a mistake. Although the crowd around us  did not share my concern. They applauded thunderously with stomping hooves and clapping hands. Celaeno then grinned at me as she took a step towards me. "You've still got it! That was fun!"

            "That's our warrior poet!" I heard a voice call out from nearby. I flinched in some embarrassment upon noticing that Ember had shown up in time to watch the duel and was applauding very enthusiastically. She then hurried over and snatched up the empty scabbard I had tossed aside and handed it to me. "Here you go. Great show, James."

            "Thanks, Ember. I just did what I could. I'm surprised I fared as well as I did after all that's happened." I replied before sheathing the sword and quickly tossing it back through the air towards the four harpies standing in the distance. Mullet caught it and returned the scabbard to the side of his hip while giving me a thumbs up of approval. Celaeno then sheathed her sword while I asked, "Anyway, what was that about? You said I owed you something?"

            "Yeah! Remember what I said? That we would have a little sparring every time we docked after that day? I know circumstances just couldn't stop getting in the way, so we made due here!" Celaeno replied while patting me on my shoulder. She was not sour at all over having lost the duel. If anything, she was utterly delighted at my performance. "Woo, you still got it! Gotta keep our sword arm in shape, you know?"

            "Come to think of it, that was pretty fun. I'm sick of actual combat, but a friendly duel's OK by me." I said with a smile. Although seeing her saber sheathed at her side then reminded me of a topical subject. "Wait... Didn't you say something about a fencing tournament some time ago?"

            "I was about to get to that!" Celaeno replied with a hearty grin. She then explained, "I got in touch with the tournament committee just a week ago. We're in. All you have to do is show up and complete your registration in person before the tournament begins. Just as long as you do it at least the day before it happens, you're good to go."

            "Wait, what's this about a tournament? Sounds exciting." Ember asked while taking a keen interest in that term. Something about a tournament must have appealed to the warrior within her.

            Celaeno all too willingly explained the concept to the Dragon Lord. "Mmhm. It's a fencing tournament that happens every year down where I come from. There's several all over the world that happen at different times, but we're aiming for the one back home in Aquila. It's all about swords though. You up for it too?"

            "Hmm... I've always had a preference for polearms, but...sure! Sign me up! If he's going, I'm going!" Ember eagerly replied with a fire in her scarlet eyes. Of course she would be happy to join up for something like that.

            "Nice! Having the Dragon Lord herself performing will really draw in the crowds. We'll figure out a plan as the day comes closer, but I'm looking forward to how you do out there! Maybe we'll even face off!" Celaeno chirped with gusto. I found it amusing how the two ladies were getting psyched up for such an event. Although how well would Ember do with a sword? I feared she would not make it very far up in the tourney...

            Ember soon walked away with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and began browsing the drinks at a nearby mini bar. Celaeno's crew had scattered as well, but the harpy captain remained by my side and looked eager for conversation. It was the first time we had the chance to really talk that day. I then asked, "How're things going since that mess got sorted out?"

            "Good. Very good. And I wanted you to be the first to know." Celaeno replied with a very proud smile set into her beak. She happily explained, "The higher ups were very impressed by our performance during that really messy fight... I think they call that one the Battle of the Purple Tide now? They cited the effectiveness of our maneuvers and taking charge in a desperate situation that greatly benefited our allies..."

            I cocked my head to one side. I could never forget the glorious and inspiring sight of the Zephyrus flying over the battlefield while leading a formation of several airships. Nor the sight of them all dropping powder kegs onto the rear lines of the enemy to thin out their ranks. And especially not the sight of the Zephyrus taking position from a distance before bombarding the enemy with raw cannon fire. Such a bold yet brilliant decision to do everything in their power to turn the tide in our favor. But what sort of reward had the crew of the Zephyrus received for such heroism? Celaeno was quick to answer that thought by smiling very proudly at me. "Basically, we were immediately promoted to exactly what we wanted to be. The Zephyrus and her crew are officially part of the royal guard's scouting fleet."

            "You really got promoted already... Celaeno, that's... Congrats. You really were always cut out for that job. You've already got plenty of freelance experience for the role. Will you be..." I replied in sheer delight before I was abruptly silenced. Celaeno turned to me and placed her hands on my shoulder and on the back of my head. Although she quickly lost her smile. There was a stern sincerity in her eyes and I started to realize what was coming. "Celaeno... Someone might see..."

            "Everyone out here's been drinking. They won't remember or care much. And if anyone asks, I was wasted on tequila." Celaeno whispered before she opened her beak wide. With a turn of her head, she clamped her beak over my mouth. Her eyes closed while a long sigh hissed through her nostrils. Her tongue slid across my lips. And this time, I decided to not resist. My lips parted and allowed my tongue out to caress hers. I heard a quiet chirp in Celaeno's throat. I do not believe she expected me to return her affections. The sliding motions of her tongue nearly stopped, but they soon resumed as I felt her grasp on me tightened. A lovely moan hummed in her throat as she indulged in this mutual show of affection.

            The urge was stronger than ever. I wanted to hold Celaeno while she held me. But if I did that and showed that the affection was mutual, any bystanders would see that I was in on the act. Even those who were mildly intoxicated might assume that I was having an affair with that harpy captain and word would get around. For the sake of us both, I had to restrain myself. But Celaeno... Her touch was tender. Her fingers sliding over my lightly coated scalp and down my back. She was really getting into it. And...I was enjoying every second of it.

            The kiss ended much too soon for both of us. When Celaeno's beak finally released me, she gazed into my eyes with one of the most vulnerable stares I had ever seen on her face. She was very comfortable in my company. Very trusting. She then muttered softly to me, "You...really know how to kiss a bird..."

            "I've had plenty of practice with Novo." I replied with a growing cheeky grin on my face. That got a good chuckle out of my friend and put some of that wild fire back in her mood. Although while we had managed to avoid drawing attention, I had to ask an important question before anything else could happen. "Celaeno... That's not the first time you've done this. Be honest with me here. Why do you keep doing this with me?"

            "Down payment." She retorted with no hesitation. Although she did have difficulty looking me in the eye. She knew. Celaeno knew about my relationship with Novo. As well as my unusual family life in its entirety. And that sort of love life did not sound uncommon or frowned upon in her homeland. She then explained quietly, "I swear I keep owing you more and more every time we meet up... Especially now that we're finally where we were promised. We're natural scouts and are ready to really get to work. And that...is the only thing I can think of giving you to give me a little more time to really think of something that'll be a fair trade for everything you've done for us."

            She really was dead set on finding a way to repay me for that day. And I was convinced I would never be able to convince to let go of or even downplay that debt. Maybe it is a personal policy of hers. Maybe the harpy people always pay their debts to friends. Whatever the case, I was not going to question it. Although I did say, "You don't have to give me down payment with a kiss each time."

            Celaeno barely looked at me out of the corner of her eye. Her words were almost timid in tone. "You could've stopped me..."

            I replied in kind. My words were soft and uncertain while I averted my gaze. "I...enjoyed it."

            The silent harpy beside me looked away. I did the same. But I soon felt something touch my hands. The unique texture of a bird's digits. Celaeno was touching her fingers to mine. As if asking for permission. Without even looking at her, I provided an answer. My fingers pressed against hers. And our hands became bound in each other's grasp. We were holding hands... Something I rarely get to do. And I heard her speak to me. "You're a good man, James... No. A wonderful man. I'll get you what you deserve someday. I just...need to figure out what kinda price tag can be placed on everything you've given us."

            I did not refute her words. It was futile to try. Although I did ask, "Is that the only way a harpy can kiss?"

            "Well...if you're looking for a show of affection that's less indecent..." Celaeno replied before I felt her beak touch my cheek. Not to nuzzle me, but simply to touch me. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye and found her face right up against mine. She then pulled away a bit before saying, "That's about as simple a kiss between harpies gets. Unless we're really making out, we just touch beaks. That's it."

            It made too much sense to me. And I even got a chuckle out of that revelation. Although when I looked down at our clasping hands, I also noticed her peg leg of solid emerald. And I remembered a promise I had made. "What about that thing? We were gonna do something about it, right?"

            Celaeno regained some of her more lively personality while she looked down at her leg. She even released her grasp on my hand while she said, "Well, now that the war's over and we can get back to our routines... I dunno. Be honest with me, did you find anything? Is there really a way to regain a lost limb?"

            I nodded sharply as I recalled the time I visited Zecora's abode in the encampment to get some answers. "Yes, I did. From Zecora. I don't know how much you know about her, but she's an herbalist from the zebra tribes way down south. And...she knows how to put together some amazing miracle cures that even most medical magic can't really match."

            This caught her attention hard. Celaeno's head snapped to one side to look at me with intense curiosity. I looked at her too while she asked, "OK, I know I told you that one time to not get my hopes up, but...tell me more."

            I needed to word this as thoroughly as possible. And so I said, "Well, from what I understand, there is...something she can make that will work. But...that recipe is from a first edition book that's been taken out of print. And the recipe and its results have been banned from being used in hospitals. She was vague about it, but...it sounds like there is a risk to using it. Are you sure you're willing to take that chance to get your foot back?"

            "James... You saw what happened when we sparred just a bit ago." Celaeno replied with a long sigh. She crossed her arms and looked down at that peg leg of solid emerald and said, "That thing does have its perks, but it has just as many disadvantages if not more."

            I said nothing. No prosthetic could ever truly replace the limb it is meant to emulate. A simple stick pales in comparison to the grasping toes of a bird's foot. Celaeno then looked at me with bitter determination and said, "I'm tired of walking everywhere I go. I'm ready to start running again. It's been ten years and I'm done with this. How about I swing by your place sometime next week and go see your friend to figure out how we'll make this work? She lives close to you, right?"

            "Yeah, she lives at the end of a path in the Everfree Forest. Keeps her close to an environment that's rich in ingredients. And next week sounds good. I'm completely free on Sundays." I replied while actually a bit excited to see if such a miracle really is possible.

            "Sunday it is. You'll know when we get there." Celaeno replied with a very optimistic smile on her beak. Although she then looked behind herself and asked, "Say, wasn't someone waiting for you?"

            I flinched upon hearing this. When I turned around, I could see Rain Shine still waiting patiently deeper into the courtyard's grove. I saw a very amused smirk cross her lips once she saw I had remembered why I was out there and began to walk further into vast garden. I glanced back at Celaeno and asked, "Oh, right... Mind if we catch up later? Rain Shine's waiting for me."

            "Sure, I should catch up with my crew. I think they were heading over to that big patio for some games. Come check us out if you're up for some poker." Celaeno retorted before she hurried off at a brisk pace. Now that I was out of distractions, I followed after Rain Shine with the sounds of the party's clamor growing increasingly quiet.

            I hastened my pace to catch up to the beautiful creature ahead of me. Rain Shine came to a stop beside a row of very low hedges when she turned to face me. It was much quieter out there by then. No one around to disturb us. And now that we were alone, I found myself awestruck at the sight of the wonderful mare before me. Her aura called out to mine and mine to hers. It had been weeks since we last saw each other. "Rain..."

https://youtu.be/WZ-D-f-p__E

            "Come closer, my dear." She whispered as her magic went to work. When I drew near, the hedges beside her rose much higher while identical hedges sprouted up around us to leave us trapped inside a box of green leaves. But I did not feel trapped. It was just a means to keep out prying eyes. "Relax, my love. I have been longing for this moment."

            A thick patch of soft flowers rose from the exposed grass behind me. I felt tempted to rest upon it and found that the flowers were so densely packed that they held me like the softest mattress. I fell back onto the literal flowerbed while Rain Shine joined me there as well. She rested her head beside me and whispered lovingly to me. "Your soul was so fractured when we parted ways... I knew there would be no easy way to mend you and that there was nothing I could do. Whoever it was who performed this miracle for you, they have my thanks."

            "I guess my mind really was in pieces... I was in a very dark place for a while. So glad to have found a way to just put it all behind me." I sighed while gazing up at the sky above and the few branches hanging over our little hiding spot. I then turned my head to gaze into the crimson eyes of my beloved. "But you always soothed me when we were together regardless of my injuries... I love you."

            "And I love you, my dear." Rain Shine sighed softly to me before her lips found their way to mine. Over and over they touched before she became a bit more adventurous. Rain Shine crawled over and rested herself atop me. Her elegant body pinned me gently to the fragrant mattress of flowers. And my hands began to roam. Through her voluminous mane of green. Over her shoulders and the smooth scales lining her back. And finally over the sides of her flanks. She sighed harshly and gently wiggled her hips from side to side at my touch. "Yes, my love... I am yours. Only yours. My heart, my body, everything... Please cherish me."

            "Not too quick, dear... Let's not be too...hasty." I muttered as she gazed down at me in need. I could see it in her eyes. She wanted me. And if I asked, she would gladly let me rut her. And yet, I could not even commit to my own words. I knew it was risky to be hasty in such a relationship, but it was so pure... The love we shared felt so natural. That there was no risk because it was meant to be. Rain Shine sighed as my hands continued to roam over the body of the majestic mare above me. She was just so wonderful... I felt blessed to be back in her company.

            The love in my heart was overflowing. Now that I had allowed myself to be less cautious, I was truly understanding the love between man and kirin. How I wanted her... To hold and caress her. To be hers with her being mine. And...there was another desire. I did not just want to love her... I wanted to love something we could create together.

            A beautiful desire began to bloom in my heart. I wanted something precious. Something only the two of us could make happen together. I wanted to be a father. To sire beautiful little kirin foals with my beloved. My mind raced, trying to picture those precious little angels born of man and mare. children of the glade. Glade... Gladesong. Oh, she would adore having kirin sisters. She has always loved flowers. What better friend than sisters who can conjure them up at will?

            My gaze must have been wandering too much. In spite of my caresses, Rain Shine gazed down upon me and asked, "James...? My love, are you well? You appear...distant."

            My eyes focused upon the beautiful face above me as my hands rose to her shoulder and face. My heart was aching for something we did not have yet. That precious desire burning in my heart, I whispered that beautiful confession to her. "I want to have children with you."

            Rain Shine gazed down at me with wide eyes, but also with a gaze of knowing. She already knew what our answers were well before then. And with tears building at the edges of those lovely eyes, she lowered her lips to mine. And in a very aggressive manner. Her tongue invaded my mouth as my own reached out. Such a passionate dance as she pressed her body down against mine. Our eyes closed as we sang to each other with muffled moans. We knew what we wanted. What we needed.

            We were just so in love... A truly pure mutual love that could only exist between two beings whose very souls found a perfect union with each other. When she reluctantly ended the kiss, Rain Shine whispered lovingly to me. "If only I was in heat... I would see to it that I would depart for home tomorrow with a precious gift from you within me, my love. If only time was kinder..."

            "I don't think I'd be able to resist the offer, dear... Not from you." I whispered as I caressed that beautiful face. Fresh tears of longing stained her cheeks while my fingers slid along her jaw. "Your children will be absolutely beautiful... You've been kept waiting too long for a family of your own."

            "They will not just be mine... They will be ours, my love." Rain Shine said with a sigh. Her lips once more found their way to mine as she remained pinned to my body. My hands slid over the scales that coated her back, but I resisted the urge to caress the contours of her flanks. I did not want to risk enticing her too much. We were hidden away within the gardens of the courtyard, but the howls of ecstasy would surely eventually reach the ears of someone who should not know. It was too risky... She was my mare and I was her man, yet we could not be careless. But this did not stop my beloved from whispering more sweet words to my face. "Remember my promise, my dear. Next time you return to the Grove of Silence, I will become your bride. If you would have me. And together...we will bring the laughter of children back to the Grove of Silence."

            "Rain, of course I would want you to be mine... You're more than welcome to be part of my family." I whispered while my hand slid over her brow and along that simple gold crown atop her head. I sighed with a slight chuckle as I added, "I have a hunch Gladesong will adore any sisters we give her. And she'll adore you too."

            "I... I really must meet your child someday soon... It has been so long since I last held a foal... Let alone one that is practically my own." Rain Shine giggled with her eyes narrowing in adoration. She then sighed peacefully before she added, "From what I heard from Novo, your firstborn is just the most precious little thing... I pray that she will be accepting of having a kirin mother in her life."

            "She loves just about everyone. And I think she knows she has many mothers. Rarity was the first to really imprinted upon her and she and Fluttershy spend lots of time together. She's too young to really understand anything, but...I think she's already figured out how to tell when a mare is another mother to her." I explained while thinking back to that wonderful first encounter with Novo. The queen of Capricorn Island took her under her wing like she was her own flesh and blood. And my daughter was very happy being in her company even when taken away from us. Gladesong knew who her bird mother was. I then caressed the sides of my beloved's face and said, "She'll love you. Gladesong will utterly adore you. Especially if you know how to please her with flowers."

            "Oh, my love... I swear I will do all I can to be a stellar mother to your little ones... And to ours." Rain Shine cooed while taking hold of one of my hands with her levitation spell. She pulled my hand down to the side of her torso and I felt a jolt of excitement through my heart. She was holding my hand to the side of her belly. She was not with child yet, but someday. Someday... And I could hardly wait. She then kissed me once more and said, "Please, my love... Just hold me for now. Hold the mare who will bear your children in due time."

            "Gladly, my love. Please... Stay with me." I whispered back to her while she rolled off of me and onto her side. I held Rain Shine and nuzzled my face into her silken mane, the wonderful faint scent of pine being present in every strand. I felt so at peace and whispered into her ear, "Novo told me you, her, and Ember will be staying overnight. I'm not going anywhere until you set off for home tomorrow."

            "Thank you, my love. It has been much too long already and I would adore having your company for just a little longer... The Grove of Silence is still so far away from here. I know it would be a challenge just to find us again in your spare time." Rain Shine sighed in disappointment. And I too felt such a forlorn longing in my heart. There had to be a better way... Rain Shine and I needed each other. We needed to find a way to stay in each other's life.

            I said what little I could. "We'll figure that out later. Today's supposed to be a good day. Let me...savor this."

            My arms tightened around the beautiful creature before me. The solemn gaze in her eyes faded quickly while they soon closed. Rain Shine rested her head against mine and spoke softly to me. "Yes... Let us savor this, my dear James. Today...is a day of celebration. We should focus on the joy and not the gloom."

            We cradled each other against our bodies, our lips often touching for a tender kiss here and there. The very distant sound of the party provided a relaxing ambience that we both found enjoyable. But we would not go undisturbed for much longer. A shadow was cast over the two of us, prompting us to look up. And much to our amusement, a certain blue dragoness was hovering just overhead. "I was wondering where you two ran off to. Got room for one more?"

            Rain Shine appeared especially amused. Had Ember approached on foot, the kirin queen would have detected her through the earth and the grass coating it. I reached up to the beautiful Dragon Lord while my beloved said, "Please do, Ember. He is yours too after all."

            "Um... I wouldn't say that, but...thanks?" Ember retorted while spreading her wings wide to gently descend into the little empty space that was available. The Bloodstone Scepter was still in her hand and I doubted she went anywhere without it while outside her home territory. And the Bloodstone itself was still glowing. She propped it up in the corner of the hedge chamber and said, "Finally... I was hoping to get some time alone with you."

            "Forgive me if I would rather stay, Ember. I have been longing for my beloved for some time." Rain Shine replied before she nuzzled my face shamelessly. I too had no shame and kissed the beautiful mare of the east in front of the Dragon Lord.

            Ember crossed her arms and shook her head with such a smirk on her lips. "Looks like you found yourself another queen, James. At least you two make a lovely couple."

            "I can't help it, Ember. Man and kirin... We belong together. And Rain Shine is just... She's perfect. It's like our souls crave each other." I replied as I pulled Rain Shine into another firm embrace while she could only giggle in delight at my unashamed praise.

            "I envy you, Rain... I wish I knew what it's like to find peace with someone on such a level." Ember said with a wistful sigh. This got our attention while she looked away for a moment. "I wish I wasn't so bound by my own blood... Where I could trust my heart and soul to make the right choice so easily..."

            As much as I wanted to remain by Rain Shine's side, I could see that Ember was having a moment of weakness. I quickly crawled off that mattress of flowers and kneeled before Ember while taking her hand into my own. "Ember, please don't think you're nothing special. I genuinely admire the nuances of dragon courtship. It's a beautiful thing. Yes, humans and kirin have a natural attraction to each other, but that doesn't make western dragons any less special."

            It took a great deal of restraint to not openly tell her those three special words again. I had already breached protocol too many times, telling Ember words she should not have heard so soon. I was madly in love with that wonderful woman of a dragoness. And the way I was holding her hand between both of mine... I suddenly realized that I was practically mimicking the act of a marriage proposal. This thankfully flew over Ember's head, but she still tried to hide a smile with her other hand. "James, you're too sweet..."

            "He speaks the truth, my friend. I almost feel as if we dragons of east and west mirror each other to some degree. When our hearts open to a potential mate, they take hold ever so tightly. If anything, I envy your fortitude and patience. It is a wonderful quality to possess." Rain Shine replied in kind from her resting spot. Ember visibly blushed at such praise from her fellow dragoness of the east. Although her eyes then fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter again. That great red gemstone was still glowing with a slow pulsing rhythm. "Hmm... That stone has been glowing rather frequently today, has it not?"

            Ember turned to face her ruling scepter while I let go of her hand. She cocked her head to one side in confusion and said, "Now that you mention it, yeah... I mean it used to glow occasionally, but now it's been glowing almost nonstop ever since we really got this party started. I don't get it..."

            "You call this the Bloodstone Scepter, yes?" Rain Shine asked while she left her bed of flowers. The kirin chieftain approached the scepter as her eyes narrowed in contemplation. Teh runes on her horn glowed while she muttered in close observation. "I sense...something. Not the presence of the living. Yet not quite a lingering spirit. This Bloodstone Scepter... It vexes me."

            "There's many mysteries about this thing. For as long as it's served as the symbol of the Dragon Lord, no one really knows how it came to exist in the first place. I mean there are legends, but that's about it. It's...a real enigma." Ember retorted while taking the scepter in hand with the Bloodstone continuing to glow. I crossed my arms as I too pondered what unique functions this ancient gemstone possesed. The way it glowed... It really was almost like it was reacting to something. Ember then bowed her head and sighed wistfully to herself. "I've been around for a hundred and twenty-five years and I still don't know a thing about the Bloodstone Scepter... Dad, I wish you could've told me more about this thing..."

            And just like that, Ember's head jerked up in shock while she dropped the Bloodstone Scepter with the thing falling against the hedge wall. Her hands were raised as she remained still with eyes wide. Rain Shine and I peeked over her shoulders while I asked, "Um... You OK there?"

            "Did you hear that?" Ember asked while turning her head very slowly to look around. The confines of that hedge chamber left little room to maneuver. There was no one around and we certainly did not hear anything unusual. And if anyone was approaching, Rain Shine would have noticed long before Ember and I would have.

            Rain Shine confirmed this and said, "No... Nothing out of the ordinary. There is no one nearby. Why do you ask?"

            "Because I heard him just now." Ember replied while she looked back at us. Her eyes were still wide in shocked intrigue. "I heard my father just now. I swear that was his voice."

            "And I swear we didn't hear anything, Ember. Was it all in your head?" I asked in growing confusion. Was his ghost nearby? Was that even possible?

            "I swear I didn't imagine it! It's not like I was remembering something I heard him say! It was like he was right next to me!" Ember raised her voice before looking back at the Bloodstone Scepter again. The gem housed atop it continued to glow brightly. Almost as if...it was trying to call out to us. Ember's eyes then narrowed into a focused scowl. "I wonder..."

            Ember once again took hold of the Bloodstone Scepter in both hands and waited. Rain Shine and I glanced about while listening very closely. Not a single whisper reached our ears. I then asked, "We're not hearing anything here..."

            "Me neither. It's quiet... But maybe if I..." Ember muttered while she gazed up at the glowing Bloodstone. She then took a second to clear her throat before saying, "Hello...? Is someone there?"

            Her eyes opened wide in shock once again. And this time, Ember did not release her grasp on the Bloodstone Scepter. Rain Shine noticed Ember's gaze of disbelief and asked, "Can you hear the voice again?"

            "Yes! Yes, I hear him! Dad, I'm not going crazy, am I?! Are you really there?!" Ember spoke excitedly with a subtle smile starting to form on her lips even as she rested one hand upon the glowing Bloodstone. Rain Shine and I looked at each other in confusion while no voices reached our ears. I only raised my hands and shrugged my shoulders to convey how lost I was in the situation, but Ember kept talking as if she was having a conversation with someone who was not actually there. "Seriously?! All this time?! No, I never would've guessed! Um... Well...kind of? Things are...finally looking up back home. At least I think things are finally on the right track."

            I finally felt compelled to speak up. "Ember... Really, what's going on? We're not hearing anything..."

            "Wait, you can't hear him? At all?" Ember asked while she turned to face us. Although she then glanced at the Bloodstone out of the corner of her eye as if it was directly speaking to her. "Oh, right. Here, hold this."

            Ember held out the Bloodstone Scepter to me. As if inviting me to hold it with her. I squatted and held the scepter with the uneven stone shaft not making for the most comfortable grip. I waited around five seconds before saying, "I'm getting nothing here."

            The Dragon Lord looked at the Bloodstone again while it continued to glow. She then looked at me and said, "He says you need to answer the call. Just say hello."

            Still not entirely sure if Ember was messing with me or not, I decided to have a bit of fun with the situation. It did not help that the hard drink I had consumed was still influencing me by then. I cleared my throat and spoke out. "Hello, you have reached Canterlot Castle. We are not available right now, so please leave a CHRIST!!!"

            I really was not expecting to hear loud and gruff laughter in my head so suddenly. Thoroughly startled, I lost my grip on the Bloodstone Scepter and fell backwards with my head falling right into that mattress of flowers behind me. While Rain Shine looked down upon me in concern, Ember covered her mouth to try and hide an amused smile. "I don't know what that was about, but you really got a good laugh outta him. I think Dad likes you."

            "Where'd that even come from?! I swear that voice just erupted in my head from nowhere!" I yelped while hurriedly sitting up. My eyes fell upon the Bloodstone Scepter again, the massive red gemstone still glowing. I gave it a cockeyed stare and said, "I did hear something... It was just really gravelly laughter though."

            Rain Shine then provided some commentary of her own. "By what you two say... Perhaps this Bloodstone Scepter...is a conduit? A link to a higher plane of existence?"

            "I guess there was some truth about legends of the first Dragon Lord after all..." Ember muttered while she glanced at the Bloodstone Scepter again. She then looked at me and held out the scepter's shaft again. "Come on. Here."

            "OK, let's try this again..." I grumbled before getting comfortable in front of Ember. We both took a seat on the ground and held the Bloodstone Scepter together. I withheld the urge to be witty this time and spoke frankly. "OK then... Hello?"

            That voice again... Deep and spoken through the filter of a mighty growl. It filled my mind in a near identical manner as being on the receiving end of telepathy magic. "Heh... Hello there, human. You've been busy lately."

            "This is really happening... Are you...Dragon Lord Torch?" I asked while recalling the name of Ember's father. Ember gazed at me in silence while also wearing a very giddy smile. I wined as I suddenly realized that this was basically the equivalent of my girlfriend introducing me to her father for the first time. And he sounded like quite the menacing male.

            The voice replied promptly. "I am. Or at least I was. The title of Dragon Lord belongs to my daughter now. And from what I've seen, she's been performing admirably in recent months. Actual progress has been made."

            He sounded very frank and was not trying to be intimidating. I did not even know what he looked like at the time. Although I then spoke honestly to him. "Your daughter is a wonderful person, sir. And a great leader. I think the dragon lands are in good hands with her."

            "James, come on... Not in front of... Dad, knock it off! This isn't funny!" Ember muttered before squawking in annoyance as her father once again found amusement in our words. I winced in embarrassment now that I had actually said something very nice in front of her father. Although Ember then glanced up at the Bloodstone and asked, "Wait... With how often that thing's been glowing today... Was that you?"

            Torch happily provided an explanation. "Yes! Whenever the Bloodstone glows, it means the previous generation of Dragon Lords are trying to speak to you. The soul of every generation of Dragon Lords are connected to it and are only severed when the next generation passes on. And all you have to do to hear us is to answer the call. You picked a good day to finally figure that out. It would've been a shame if we didn't get to speak on such a grand occasion."

            "All this time, I could've talked to you whenever it was glowing..." Ember muttered as the happiness in her voice and eyes faded. I too quickly understood why. With a wounded look of bitterness in her eyes, Ember asked a poignant question. "Why didn't you tell me this before...you left? It's been five years, Dad. Five years of thankless work while having no idea what I was doing! Why didn't you tell me?!"

            The confident growl of that mighty voice faded with his reply. He sounded so defeated and sheepish compared to how he sounded a moment earlier. "I...did not know how to tell you... I wanted to, but...couldn't. Perhaps it would be best if we discussed this in person. Both of you."

            Ember's eyes widened while I too was jarred by this offer. Speaking to the dead on an even more personal level? I asked cautiously, "I don't like the sound of that... Will it hurt us?"

            "I promise there is no risk involved. All you have to do is close your eyes and relax without letting go of the scepter. I will reach out to you and then we can really have a good chat." Torch's voice replied very sincerely. It did not sound like he had any tricks up his sleeve. And I was dearly curious of how this would work.

            The two of us looked up at Rain Shine. She had been watching very patiently without a word. She seemed to get the message and said, "I shall keep watch while the two of you...do whatever it is you must. Should anyone come seeking you out, I will alert you however I can."

            "Thank you, Rain." Ember replied quietly before focusing her gaze upon me. "You heard him, James. Let's do this."

            "Right... Like this?" I asked as the two of us closed our eyes with heads bowed. It only took a few seconds before I felt something come over me. As if I was becoming...far too relaxed. The dull illumination under my closed eyelids became even darker. And then a light began to form at the very center of my vision. That light expanded as I felt like nothing had changed and yet...there Ember was right in front of me with the Bloodstone Scepter having disappeared. She looked at me while I looked at her. We appeared to be under a beautiful night sky illuminated with countless stars and a gorgeous display of the aurora borealis. Instead of being in the castle's courtyard, we were now on a vast flat mountaintop. I did not turn my head to look and asked Ember, "Come here often?"

            "Very funny." Ember snorted while failing to hide an amused smirk. Although she then looked down. Was there...a shadow being cast over us? Ember looked to her right and then up. Her eyes widened in disbelief as one word was whispered. "Dad..."

https://youtu.be/YIT9OT0VZW0

            I froze momentarily as I realized we were not alone. I very cautiously turned my head to look at my left. And towering over us...was a true behemoth of a dragon assuming a more quadruped stance than most. Easily larger than even the largest dragons I had seen up to that point. His very eyes were larger than either of us. His massive body was coated with what seemed to be scales stained a dark teal with his ventral scales being an even darker hue while her wing membranes and tail spade, the latter of which being very similar in form to Ember's, were a fiery orange that matched his scowling eyes. Covering his torso and shoulders was a sturdy dark gray cuirass and spaulders that he likely wore in life, although I could not imagine what a challenge it must have been to forge armor of such gargantuan size. A gold bangle of equally impressive size was wrapped around his left horn, which were virtually identical to those on the sides of Ember's head. They had the same down sweep before rising into angular curls at the type and were of a gradient shade of orange that became more pronounced the further away from the bases it became. His facial structure was not as long and angular as Ember's, but looked very stronger with multiple fangs draped over his longer jaw with a very pronounced overbite. And I...was thoroughly intimidated. I took a step back while Ember stood her ground. I could be effortlessly crushed with a single finger by this colossus.

            That towering dragon before me, menacing as he appeared, spoke with a fittingly gruff voice that carried a tone of resignation. "You fear me at first sight, hm? They all did. I reigned as fairly as I could, but perhaps...I was always too intimidating for my own good."

            "You did what you could, Dad. I was there. You made the best of things." Ember replied immediately without a shred of fear or discomfort for the massive creature before us. She was entirely comfortable in his presence, but she still had many questions. But she managed to remain composed enough to turn to me and speak with a very uneasy smile. "James... This is my dad. Dragon Lord Torch."

            "It's...an honor, sir..." I muttered while trying to maintain my own composure. I have never been quick to fear, but I was utterly cowering before this behemoth of a drake. He certainly did not appear to be the friendliest dragon I had ever seen and...I had done things with Ember that would surely infuriate him if he knew.

            Torch must have assumed I thought I had good reason to fear him and let out a somewhat amused snort. "Calm yourself already, boy. I couldn't hurt you even if I tried. The most I can do is eject you from this realm and that's it. I am beyond the realm of mortality now. This place is just a threshold that the Bloodstone Scepter provides."

            "Dad! About that!" Ember spoke up upon being reminded of how we were there directly speaking to him. A full five years after his death. "Are you saying...the Bloodstone Scepter could've let me speak to you all this time?!"

            Torch started to look rather nervous. As if he had just had an embarrassing secret revealed. He then sighed with his powerful voice carrying far despite speaking in a softer tone. "Yes... That is the secret of the Bloodstone Scepter. It connects with the soul of the current Dragon Lord and lets them maintain contact with their successor once they have passed on. Although they lose that connection when the current Dragon Lord's life comes to an end. I look the way I did in life, but I assure you that I really am as dead as your entire race, boy."

            "They weren't exactly mine..." I muttered in return. I had been told of Torch's awareness of the human empire to the north of his territories. In hindsight, I was surprised he was not the least bit wary of me.

            Ember then took a step forward with no signs of fear. She was entirely fearless in the face of her giant of a father. "Then...all the times the Bloodstone glowed... That was you reaching out to me? All I had to do...was answer your call?"

            "Yes... When the Bloodstone glows, your predecessor wishes to speak to you. All you had to do was speak out to me." Torch replied while sounding very ashamed and uneasy. He was so menacing...yet so very afraid himself.

            "I'll ask again... Why didn't you tell me this when you still could?!" Ember shouted while sounding the most frustrated I had heard from her in some time. Easily as frustrated as she could become with her own subjects. "I was alone! No one took me seriously! Five years, Dad! Five years of just barely keeping those boulderheads in line! You could've talked to me! Given me push in the right direction! Why?! I needed you, so why didn't you tell me how to reach you?!"

            "I..." Torch muttered while failing to make eye contact with his own child. Ember spread her wings as if planning to fly right up to his face and tell him off to his very large eyes, but she resisted the urge to leave the ground. I remained silent. It was not my place to get involved here. The former Dragon Lord sighed harshly and said, "It's like I told you. I didn't...know how to reveal that to you. It is something about the Bloodstone Scepter that we Dragon Lords tend to find out on our own. And...I only discovered this function when I was...longing for your mother."

            "Mom...? You mean...all those times I caught you whispering to the Bloodstone Scepter... You were talking to her?" Ember asked in quiet surprise. And I was quick to notice the very pained look in Torch's eyes. For as menacing as he appeared, he was still a dragon. And I knew by then that they stake everything upon giving their hearts to a potential mate. He found his true love. That had a child together...and then he lost her a hundred and twenty-five years ago. I had to wonder just how much such an experience broke him...

            Although after a moment of solemn silence, Torch directed his eyes directly ahead and past us as a smile spread across his lips. "I don't think it would be best for me to explain. Besides... Someone's been wanting to speak to you for a long time."

            We heard and felt heavy yet gentle steps coming up from behind us. Ember and I both froze as we could feel something looming over us. Someone had been hiding and had only just reveal themselves. We dared not turn around, but the voice that then spoke... It was so gentle. "Hello there, dears."

            The apprehension all but faded as Ember and I turned around. And the creature before us... Smaller than Torch, but not by all that much. But this towering dragon... She was clearly female. And utterly breathtaking. The dragoness before us was resting on the ground and had her hands draped over each other to whimsically hold up her long narrow jaw upon her interwoven fingers. I could see a silver bangle wrapped around her left wrist that bore an uncanny resemblance to the one on Torch's left horn. She was much sleeker than the burly and powerful Torch, her more streamlined head attached to a longer neck with five dark blue spines going down the middle of her head and back of the neck that were a perfect match for those on Ember's head. Her eyes were nothing short of gentle and comforting and were of a beautiful cerise hue that served as one of the colors that merged with Torch's orange to create the beautiful color of scarlet in Ember's own eyes. Ember may have inherited her father's proud horns and fiery spirit, but she clearly inherited everything else from the beautiful creature before us. The scales of the massive yet lovely dragoness before us were a soothing lavender while her ventral scales were a beautiful sky blue. Her feathery soft tail spade matched the colors of her spines and the colors for the membranes of her wings were only a slightly darker hue than the rest of her. Ember and I both gazed up in awe at easily the loveliest dragoness we had ever seen. And I was much more at ease in her presence than in Torch's. So massive and powerful, yet so gentle and beautiful. I glanced at Ember and back at her several times before I whispered to the young Dragon Lord beside me. "Now I see why you turned out so beautiful."

            "JAMES, NOT NOW!!!" Ember shrieked with a shrill squeal almost on reflex that caused her father to suddenly start howling with laughter behind us while the beautiful dragoness before us lifted the back of her hand to her lips while giggling very loudly. I winced as I feared I had almost killed the mood, but at least the biggest dangers there were not upset with me. But once the laughter faded and Ember scowled with her arms crossed in annoyance, she then realized who the mighty female before us was. "Wait... You... You're not...Mom...?"

            The gaze in those beautiful eyes between the colors of red and violet carried a very motherly and nurturing stare as she lowered her head lower to the ground in order to speak directly to the young dragoness before her. Her tone was equally soothing. As any mother's voice should be when comforting their own child. "I've been waiting so very long to see you, dear... I couldn't even hold on long enough to see you hatch. How you've grown, my dear Ember..."

            Ember immediately was on the verge of tears as the truth began to dawn on her and even I was trying to not get too emotional myself. This was a very delicate reunion. It was then that Torch spoke with the most tender tone he could muster. "Ember... Your mother and my queen. Dragon Lord Blaze."

            They both waited patiently for Ember to provide a response. I knew better than to speak. I was just along for the ride. Ember began to tremble as she reached out to her mother without a word. The tears began to utterly cascade down her face while Blaze brought her long face closer to her daughter. She turned it a bit sideways to let Ember rest her hands upon the face of the mother she never had the chance to meet. "There there, dear... It's OK now. I'm really here now. And I'll always be here when you need me."

            "Why..." Ember suddenly muttered with her voice breaking. She trembled with teeth bared and head bowed before sharply turning to her father and taking a step towards him. "Why didn't you tell me she was always right there?!"

            I took a step back as I saw a very rare kind of fury in Ember's weeping eyes. Even Torch recoiled in dread as he even took a step back. Despite being tiny compared to her own father, Ember was beginnign to thoroughly intimidate him as she stepped towards him with a fist raised. "I hatched...more than a century ago! And Mom...was always right there?! I could've talked to her... I could've seen her...at any time?! Why didn't you tell me?! How couldn't you tell me?! I never knew my mother, Dad! Why did you keep her from me?!"

            Ember was forced to take a step back as Blaze firmly smacked her hand down on the ground before her daughter to interrupt. Just as a means to block her path with a wall. "Ember... Please, listen to me. I beg you."

            Blaze spoke with a gentle tone that also carried a very demanding firmness. It would be unwise to disregard her. Ember reluctantly looked back at her mother while Blaze curled all but one finger into a fist and held that one finger to her daughter's body to hold her. She spoke softly to us, "You must understand... No one expected me to fall ill when I did. Or to leave before my time. But...that's what happened. And your father became a very different person when he lost me... I'm honestly shocked he held on as long as he did."

            "You've always been too kind to me, Blaze... I was a fool too often. Almost nothing changed under my watch after I lost you... It just wasn't the same only being able to see you from the other side..." Torch spoke mournfully as any bravado or pride faded entirely. He looked genuinely pitiable and sounded the part as well despite his gruffness.

            "Nonsense, my love. You were always a wonderful man. I was honored to be your queen." Blaze spoke oh so sweetly to her beloved while Ember and I continued to listen in silence. She then looked down upon her child and said, "Losing the love of your life... It breaks a dragon's heart in ways that it can never heal. Do you know that pain, dear? Have you...ever lost something you can never get back?

            A dreadful memory came to my mind. Dazed and wounded on the battlefield, forced to watch as Ember tore through the Hollow army with her bare hands. Bodies ripped in two and being torn limb from limb. Eviscerated by hand. Their butcher shrieking and wailing in a disturbing fusion of rage and sorrow. The sight of a dragoness gone mad from witnessing the love of her life being murdered. That day...confirmed exactly what was in Ember's heart. She knew what it meant to fall in love. And the anger in her eyes began to fade while she turned her gaze downward at nothing at all. Ember muttered with fresh tears still flowing, "I...thought I lost everything that mattered that day... All I felt then...was nothing but hate. I just wanted...to see them all die..."

            I felt compelled to approach Ember and comfort her any way I could. She remembered that day just as vividly as I did. Blaze lifted her finger from her daughter when I came near. But Ember detected my approach and immediately turned to me before burying her face in my chest with arms and wings wrapping around me. I closed my eyes and held my beloved to me, my chin on her head while her parents watched. Blaze then whispered to her child, "Your father had no such thing to seek vengeance against. Natural causes took me from your world. My death...had no meaning behind it. The poor thing became a shell of himself. But he endured. Just for you and his people. And look at you now... It was a painstaking process, but now...you just might be the Dragon Lord to surpass all others. I'm confident the future is bright with you on the throne, my dear."

            That got a smile out of me. It was reassuring to hear the previous dragon queen herself share the sentiments I had for Ember's performance as the Dragon Lord. All too reluctantly, Ember released her grip on me. Even with her face stained with tears, she managed to smile at the mother she had only just come to know. "Thanks, Mom..."

            I knew she had not quite come to terms with the situation yet and I knew I had no place being there. I left Ember's side while she tried to embrace Blaze's face the best she could. They needed a moment after finally meeting for the first time. I stepped backwards from them as Blaze admirably whispered softly in spite of her powerful lungs and voice. I momentarily forgot about Torch and backed right up into his fingers. He looked down at me without a word while I glanced up at him in unease. Although his very deflated mood left me feeling a bit safer than before.

            The two of us watched mother and daughter finally being able to talk and bond. It was...comforting to see. I had no idea what to expect after having no prior knowledge of Blaze, but she proved herself to be the mother Ember needed in only a matter of minutes. And I could definitely see the resemblance in Ember. She definitely took more after her mother than her father in terms of appearance. She really was a perfect union of her parents in some form or another. When I looked up at Torch again, he smiled warmly at me from high above. I finally found the will to speak in spite of my wariness of the giant towering over me. "You raised a wonderful daughter."

            "And you've done many good things for my child. You have my thanks, human." Torch replied with a whisper of his own. Although his eyes then narrowed as he asked cheekily, "Or should I say...Sir James?"

            That title caught me by surprise. Was he able to watch that entire ceremony from the Bloodstone Scepter alone? As if to answer that thought, Torch turned to look at his wife and child before muttering, "She longs for you when you're away."

            I held my tongue. It almost felt risky to speak when such a beast is speaking. Torch continued to talk to me from high above while trying to keep his voice from reaching the two of them over yonder. "When she is away from her duties and is alone with herself, she longs for you near constantly. There have been times when she has debated just abandoning the Bloodstone Scepter and rushing off to find you."

            "She really shouldn't... Her people need her." I replied while feeling a certain twinge of guilt. I did not want to get between Ember and her duties. Certainly not when she will surely be the one to guide the dragon lands into a new golden era in the hopefully not too distant future.

            Torch chuckled quietly before he said, "She won't. No matter how many times she talks to herself about that, she never does. I think she really wants to stick it to those idiots under her reign and prove herself right in the end. Our people may need her, but she wants to prove herself in the end. Especially now that she has a good idea of where to go from here on out."

            "She really is the best, isn't she?" I retorted before suddenly flinching upon realizing that I may have disrespected the former Dragon Lord above me. I almost expected him to swat me or even smack his massive palm down on me. But he did not. Torch looked down at me as if he was puzzled over why I was starting to step away from him. "I'm sorry, I wasn't implying that you were ever..."

            "No... You're right. She is the best. The best the dragon lands have ever seen. Far better than I ever was." Torch replied while showing a bitter yet proud smile. His gaze softened quite a bit as he then added, "And I must thank you...for giving her a push in the right direction. You gave her what she needed most."

            I asked in some confusion, "What did I give her? An outsider's second opinion?

            "Yes, but not just that!" Torch chuckled heartily under his breath to not get the attention of the two dragonesses ahead of us. He then whispered tenderly in spite of his gruff voice, "You gave her someone who believes in her."

            It felt wise to not comment further on that. I had to hide my heart from Torch for then. I was dearly in love with his daughter and I feared he would get...very protective if he found that the man beside him wanted his own pride and joy. And that smirk... Why was he looking down on me like that?

            It was around then that we noticed Ember starting to approach us. And she was not exactly smiling. She gazed up at her father while Blaze watched patiently from behind her. "Let me just say that I... I dunno... I don't think forgiveness is what I'm feeling right now. Not yet, at least... But...I just want to stay in the moment, I guess."

            "Take your time, dear. You know that we have many years or even centuries to catch up. A hundred and twenty-five years isn't much to a dragon now, is it?" Blaze replied while I recalled that Ember had only lived through around 5% of her natural lifespan. She had far too much time to connect with the mother she had never known until now.

            "Yeah, I know... I'm trying to get used to this. This is just...a big change for me, you know?" Ember replied while looking over her shoulder at her beautiful mother. She then looked up at her father while he waited with such an uneasy look on his face. She then sighed harshly and said, "I'm still kinda mad at you, but...it's good to see you again, Dad."

            Torch only slightly relaxed. He really did look like he knew he made a mistake. But it was still a step in the right direction. Aside from his likely ferocious nature, I had no reason to believe Torch was a vile person. I had heard high praise of him from the royal sisters themselves. He smiled just slightly before saying, "Forgive me when you are ready. I know I can't ask for it by now..."

            "I will. Whenever that happens." Ember retorted before she looked at me. She then cracked a crooked grin at me before letting out a nervous giggle. "I'm sorry, James. You've just been standing there watching all this family drama when you've got nothing to do with it. Sorry for the mess you've had to see."

            "Hey, it's fine. It's...been amazing getting to meet them. And I see where you get your looks from...and your sturdy horns." I retorted while Torch snorted in amusement above me. Those two horns really were the most prominent feature she inherited from her father. Ember rolled her eyes while Blaze only giggled quietly at me. She then rested her jaw atop the interwoven fingers of her hands again while gazing down at me with such a sweet and loving gaze. "And...your mom's nothing like I expected. She's...amazing. I didn't even know dragons could be so beautiful."

            Blaze was utterly tickled by my words. She squinted her eyes closed in delight before she said, "Oooh, you're such a sweetheart, dear. That's what I always adored about your kind. If nothing else, humans have always had an eye for the finer things in life."

            This caught my ear. It sounded like she had a history with the human empire from long ago. Ember and I both looked up at Blaze while the Dragon Lord asked, "You knew the humans who came before?"

            "I did! I used to wander the Empty Plains from time to time and mingled with the common folk. I always adored their artisanry and even posed for sculptors and painters alike. I was quite popular among them!" Blaze explained with such a delighted tone while we all listened. Although Ember and I both noticed a hole in her story. And we both glanced at each other in mutual confusion. How would such a behemoth of a dragon, regardless of her beauty and gentle nature, mingle with human society so much when her sheer size would not allow it? Blaze was quick to notice our confused stares and waved her fingers at us in amusement. "I was much smaller back then. About your size, Ember. This was long before I met your father."

            Torch rolled his eyes at this recollection. "Yes, you always had a love for the arts, dear. I still can't believe you convinced me to take up poetry..."

            "Don't be so coy, my love! Your poems were lovely ! I always adored them." Blaze chirped without ever losing that tender smile and tone. And Ember cracked a ridiculous grin at the notion of such a brute of a drake taking up a hobby as elegant as poetry. I too balked at the notion. How good was he anyway?

            Torch was all too quick to provide an irritated response. "They all laughed at whatever I came up with! Dragons just aren't meant for the arts..."

            "Nonsense. Our people simply didn't know better. But they will in time, I'm sure. You were a fine artiste, my poet king." Blaze cooed sweetly at her husband while Torch visibly flustered at her silken words. Although she then glanced at me with such a knowing smirk. I should have seen what was coming. "And it seems you are quite our daughter's little warrior pet yourself."

            Ember's eyes opened wide as she froze in place. I flinched as well now that her parents were watching us. I replied meekly, "I...have no idea what you're talking about..."

            "Ha, we've seen and heard enough, boy." Torch replied with a smug tone of his own. And they were always able to see and hear from the Bloodstone Scepter itself... No! The train ride last time!

            Ember all but shrieked at her parents, "How much have you seen?!"

            "It's not like we can see and hear what's happening all the time! Although...perhaps we could just show you." Blaze replied while she and Torch stood tall and raised a hand together. They swept their hands high and towards the sparkling sky. And like a curtain being parted, Ember and I saw the sky being replaced with...something else. All we saw was a massive wall of leaves in one direction. And we were very startled to see ourselves still seated in opposite directions, but...much larger. It was the hedge chamber Rain Shine had willed up. And Rain Shine herself was still seated nearby while mingling with a few songbirds who had come to investigate the kirin chieftain. We could even hear the distant sounds of the party like the entire vista around us was a massive auditorium. The flat mountaintop we stood upon appeared to be a parallel to the top of the Bloodstone Scepter itself with the Bloodstone providing us an astounding 360 degree view of everything that was around it. And with such a vast sky, everything else around us appeared to be gargantuan. It was like we were standing exactly where the Bloodstone itself was atop the scepter and had been shrunken down to the size of insects. Blaze then smirked at us and asked, "Impressive view, no?"

            "Very impressive..." Ember muttered in awe. I to was very taken aback by exactly what the Bloodstone Scepter could see. At least it was not broadcasting what was around it at all times. And I had not spent much time around the Bloodstone Scepter itself. But they apparently had heard and seen enough. Ember turned to her parents and asked, "But this means...you've heard?"

            Blaze and Torch both smirked at us like they knew everything there was to know about us. Torch then took the time to ask me something. "Let me ask you this. You have a thing for poetry too, right?"

            Of course he overheard Ember's precious title for me. Ember winced at this question while I muttered, "Not...exactly. Maud Pie does, but not me. I don't really have a talent for that."

            Ember did not say a word. She knew where this was going. And Blaze was most interested in this conversation as she lowered her long and massive head towards me. I could sense the familiar hint of sulfur on her powerful breath as she spoke to me. "Really? I seem to recall you being our daughter's very own warrior poet. Is that not true?"

            "Mom, oh my god, please...!" Ember groaned while I too was very uncomfortable with the topic at hand. While probably not in any real danger, it was still intimidating admitting to any degree of intimacy between Ember and I while sandwiched between her two colossal parents.

            I decided to be as honest as possible and provided an explanation. "It's just...a very nice thing she calls me now and then. I don't actually write poetry. I just...write. Journals. Recollections of events in my life while living in Equestria that I think is worth writing home about."

            Blaze appeared to be the most interested in my words. She glanced at Ember and said, "He writes autobiographies?"

            This shift in topics was enough to calm Ember, who then provided an explanation of her own. "Basically. I've read bits and pieces of some of those journals and...it's like reading a novel. Very expressive and detailed, I'm sure he could make a living off of it. To anyone without context, it might even look like some kind of fantasy novel."

            "That good...?!" Blaze replied with her eyes lighting up in excitement. When she looked at me, all I did was nod. But I jumped back when she placed her massive hands on opposite sides of me and glanced at her daughter. "Ember! Marry this man! We need an artist in the family!"

            "WHAT?!" Ember shrieked with an arm rising up in front of her face. I almost joined in on retorting to that sudden demand, but Ember's utterly mortified face caused me to instantly crack up in laughter. Torch joined in as well while finding Ember's ghastly response too funny to not laugh at. Ember then regained enough composure to shout at her mother. "Mom, he's already married! He has a mate!"

            "That didn't stop the two of you from making out more than once." Torch replied with a smug chuckle while I only cowered in dread. The mighty former Dragon Lord had watched me kiss his own daughter in intimate fashion?! While Ember recoiled in embarrassment as she squealed with her face covered with her wings, I was utterly terrified. I had nowhere to run and was entirely at the mercy of the two behemoths around us. And I was certain it would be unwise to lie now.

            "You two have always been very comfortable around each other. Perhaps too comfortable... And we have seen your mate, Sir James. As well as your children." Blaze said as she once again began to rest her jaw atop her fingers in a dainty fashion. She asked with a serene smile on her face, "And yet, she seemed very at ease over the two of you being so...happy with each other. Why is that?"

            I was utterly cowering by then. I strongly doubted they would understand. Ember was of a younger generation and was very willing to broaden her horizons. When I explained that concept to her, she listened. But would they as well? Thankfully, I did not have to say anything. Ember defied her own emotions and stepped up to me before taking hold of my hand. She then gazed up at her parents and said, "He...has a very unusual heart. He's willing to let himself love others in the same way. Most males wouldn't be able to handle that. But...he makes it work. He has the patience for it. I've seen it. He...knows what he's doing. And they have faith in him. There's no jealousy... No picking favorites... They're not sources of pleasure for him. They're...his family. I understand that. But do you?"

            "What you describe is a very alien concept to us dragons, Ember. Were this coming from anyone else, I'd probably dismiss it as rubbish." Torch replied firmly while he and his wife displayed very different emotions upon their faces. Blaze was nothing if not patient while Torch appeared much more menacing and almost accusatory. I could certainly understand why. Ember was the only family he had for more than a century and his own child. Placing any such faith in a male, let alone an outsider, was a massive test of trust for a dragon father. He then looked at me while I remained still and silent before looking back at his daughter. "It is not like a dragon to let themselves have eyes for more than one mate. I could never see myself longing for anyone beside your mother. Do you truly believe that this man is capable of remaining faithful to more than just one?"

            "I didn't believe it at first. But when he insisted that he be allowed to explain, I was certain I could trust his word. So I did." Ember replied while she turned her gaze up at me. She displayed such a calm smile as I noticed her tail swish about in a lazy fashion. "He spoke what was in his heart and I knew he was not speaking with deception. If anything, he was very unsure of himself at the time. Just a man trying to understand his own heart. But he was so sincere... So I believed him. And I remained with him through such horrible trials... I got to see what his heart valued most. He really knows what he's doing, Dad. And I've seen them. The females in his life who've gotten so close to him... There's no jealousy or envy. No picking favorites. They're all his as much as he is theirs. It's not a herd or harem... It's a family. That's what he keeps calling it...because that's exactly what it is."

            There was no resisting the urge. With my fear of her father shoved aside for a moment, I kneeled beside Ember and embraced her in thanks. She really did understand. She whispered to me with her hand caressing my head, "Easy there... You know what you're doing. You're a wonderful man who's also a wonderful mate. They're all so lucky to have you."

            It was then that Blaze spoke up ever so sweetly. "It's a very bold thing to do. Certainly not something we dragons could ever see ourselves doing. And you trust this man on that matter?"

            Ember looked up at her mom with an almost defiant smirk on her lips. "I've had to broaden my horizons very quickly recently. And it's not like staying in one place without change has benefited our people over the millennia. Compared to the challenges the dragon lands need to face, learning about different ways of being in love doesn't sound like such a big deal. Not when they're all so sincere about it. I do believe this man and I'm happy for the lucky females who found a place in his life as more than just friends."

            It was at this point that I expected Torch and Blaze to confront Ember over her own feelings for me and mine for her. There was no denying it to myself by then. We were madly in love and the only thing stopping us from consummating our relationship was literally how her own blood dictated her commitment towards a romantic partner. I braced myself for them to drop some hard questions on her...but they did not. Although I did see the two of them glance at each other with understanding smiles. They knew better than to pressure Ember. A dragon's heart must never be pressured and they knew this. And so Torch said, "In that case... If you trust this man, so will we."

            "Thank you, sir." I retorted in brief while still thoroughly intimidated. Torch raised an eyebrow almost in annoyance. I think even he was becoming weary over just how uneasy I was around him. "Sorry, sir... It's just...I can't shake the feeling you might want to squish me at any time."

            Torch let out a snort of irritation. For as intimidating as he appeared, he clearly took no pleasure in being so unconditionally feared. Although Blaze then spoke up with a soft tone. "Dear, perhaps you need to simply show our guest here what a big softy you can be."

            "I am most certainly not!" Torch barked while his wife and even his daughter giggled at that cheeky sting. Although he did roll his eyes and looked down at me with a smirk. "But I suppose that would be a good place to start. Come here, boy."

            My eyes widened as he lifted that massive hand of his. Torch began to slowly lower his hand to me while Ember stood ready to push it back. She called out while I raised my arms instinctively over my head, "Dad, don't! Please!"

            Blaze they reached out and gingerly picked up her daughter between two of her own massive fingers to move her out of the way. So big and powerful, yet so dainty in her movements. She had mastered knowing how much movement and force to apply for even the gentlest of motions. "Have faith, dear. You know your father always knew how to hold you."

            Ember relented with her protests, but she still watched in anticipation. And just when I thought I was about to be crushed, I felt one of Torch's massive fingers touch my head...and then stop. I could feel that vast ceiling of scales above me before it began rub back and forth along my scalp. I finally opened my eyes to find myself tucked under just that one finger as I muttered, "I'm...not dead?"

            "Ember has always been smaller than you, boy. And she used to be much smaller still. I had to learn very quickly how to be gentle. Still afraid of me?" I heard Torch ask while he continued to delicately rub the top of my head. It took minutes, but I began to feel less unnerved. He was being exceedingly careful to not crush me like a bug. I then heard his gruff voice speak equally kindly to me. "There's no reason for you to fear me, boy. We've seen enough to know what's in your heart. You are a friend of the family now and it's good to finally know you. I just have one request. Please continue to be good to our daughter."

            "I will." I replied before reaching up and trying to hold the finger that was resting upon my head. I slid my hands along Torch's massive digit as he did the same for me. He was massive and imposing, but still a good man. And I hoped I could learn to not fear him in time. "I hope you can forgive me for being a little...timid here. I'm really not supposed to be used to creatures as massive as you."

            "Heh, don't apologize, boy. Even we're giants by dragon standards. And it's not without drawbacks." Torch chuckled as he continued to caress me. And I could imagine the problems with such massive bodies. Completely impractical for modern living in Equestria. And how much did they even need to eat to sustain themselves? Hopefully their metabolism is so slow that they only needed to eat once in a very long while... I decided to not ask such questions. I did not need to know now that the burdens of mortality did not apply to them.

            Blaze soon whispered from nearby. "Is it my turn, dear?"

            My eyes opened wide upon hearing the voice of the beautiful giant of a dragon queen. Torch chuckled under his breath before he lifted his hand away from me. I turned to face the dragon queen before flinching as she brought both of her massive hands forward. She ever so gently brought two fingers under my arms to lift me up before placing me atop her upturned palm. Being carried along in the hand of someone else like an insect was genuinely terrifying for me as I immediately dropped to my hands and knees to avoid getting tossed around too much. And yet, I did not need to. Blaze was very slow and careful with the movement of her hand while I marveled at how soft her palm was. Coated in scales, but not at all firm or cool. I could feel the heat of her body while I lied upon it.

            "Shhhh, I swear you're not in danger here, dear. Please, look over here." I heard Blaze whisper while trying very hard to not let her breath be too strong with me right in front of her. Those lungs could probably produce the force of a gale. I sat up and saw Blaze looking down the long narrow length of her own jaws at me. She brought her chin forward and rested it upon the edge of her palm while scarcely blinking. Ember was even watching from atop her mother's head, but with much less concern than when her father reached out to me. She then asked with the faintest of whispers, "Do you fear me?"

            "I don't think fear is the right word..." I replied while still feeling very apprehensive about being the size of an ant compared to the dragoness before me. I found the courage to stand upon the uneven contours of her palm before shakily walking towards Blaze. As I drew near, I realized that she was going out of her way to hold her breath. Probably to avoid blowing me off balance with a strong exhale. Those massive lungs could probably hold themselves for minutes on end. Maybe longer.

            Blaze was constantly smiling. She was very happy to meet me. Once I was right before her snout, I reached out to her. I placed my hands between her two nostrils while her smile only widened. She even quietly giggled in delight at my touch. I quickly found my apprehension fading. Blaze was lovely. Unbelievably lovely and tender. Nothing at all like what I had come to expect from the dragons of Equestria by then. A true diamond in the rough. I rested myself against the towering dragon mother and tried my best to embrace her. I absolutely felt calm in her presence. She had given me no reason to fear her at all. I heard a powerful gust of wind from both sides of me as Blaze took the opportunity to exhale through her nostrils with a very long sigh. I think I had pleased her. Ember then called out from her mother's scalp, "I think she really likes you, James!"

            "And I like her too." I said while not sure if my voice would reach their ears. Although Blaze did start to pull away from me just a bit. I took this as a sign to let go and steady myself, but she then pulled a fast one on me. She then brought her lips even closer to me while I stood my ground in confusion. With a quick motion while still not shoving me over, she brought her lips to me and applied a kiss to the entire front of my body. Blaze then beamed at me with those beautiful eyes while I asked, "Um...thanks?"

            "Ember, you found such a good man out there." Blaze said while Ember just crossed her arms defensively. She was still trying to pass herself off as aloof like if she was playing hard to get. Not that I blamed her. She still did not understand how her heart worked at the time. Blaze then whispered to me while keeping her jaw tilted downward to direct her breath away from me, "I've been looking forward to getting to meet you since the moment I first heard your voice. I've seen everything I loved about humans in you at every turn, dear."

            "Really? Even...after what happened? You do know, right?" I asked while wondering exactly how much the two of them knew about the ultimate fate of humanity in the world of Equestria.

            Both Blaze and Torch lost their smiles. With the mood quickly turning somber, Torch spoke first. "Yes... We saw it that day. A wall of cleansing light sweeping across the plains to the north. We knew it was a dark day..."

            "We had a bad feeling about our human neighbors for a while... We feared the worst, but hoped for the best. And then... Well... The best we could take out of the situation was that they were stopped before they could invade our territory." Blaze added while just looking so downtrodden. She had good memories of mingling with her neighbors back when she was a much smaller dragoness. She then directed her gaze towards me and said, "But not you. Never you. Everything about you reminds me of better days, dear James. We might not have seen much of what happened out there, but you have served our world well. Thank you."

            "Sorry for not bringing the Bloodstone Scepter with me when we really set out for war. It wouldn't have served much purpose on the battlefield and would've just been one more thing I'd need to keep track of." Ember replied from atop her mother's scalp. Her parents did not seem to mind at all and just grinned supportively at her. Although Ember then directly looked around at the sky above us. It was still displaying what was around the Bloodstone Scepter and Rain Shine had grown curious enough to step forward to take a closer look at us. She was very perplexed and kept moving her head side to side to examine the two of us from different angles. Ember then said, "We have been here for a while, huh? We probably should get back to the party soon."

            "Yes, we really shouldn't keep you from that. You two earned this day. Get out there and enjoy yourselves!" Torch replied with some inspiring gusto to his voice. Although his tone softened as he then added, "But thank you for taking the time to speak to us. It would've been a shame if we didn't get to say hello today."

            "We'll catch up later, right? I can talk to you two at any time with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand?" Ember asked as she flapped her wings to carry herself to my side. It was time to go while the evening was still young.

            "Of course, dear. If you see the Bloodstone glowing, it means you only have to greet us to hear us. And if you want to talk to us, just hold the scepter and call out to us. We'll hear you, I promise." Blaze replied sweetly before bringing her face down to her palm again. Ember and I both stepped forward and rested ourselves against opposite sides of her snout to caress her in farewell. Torch stood his ground though. His jaw struck was nowhere near as angular and he knew he was still in trouble for keeping so much from his daughter. Maybe next time.

            We stepped back from Blaze while she lifted her head away. Ember then looked at her parents and said, "It was...great finally getting to talk to you again after so long. We'll be talking a lot more often from now on, right?"

            "We'll always be here for you, Ember. We may not be in the world of the living anymore, but we still exist here. And we have all the time in the world to catch up. Now then... Take care, both of you." Torch replied while he came closer. He and Blaze rested their brows together in a very loving manner while her placed one of his massive hands over hers to trap Ember and I between them. Their hands blocked out any light in that enormous cave. But then...I felt myself become weightless and dazed. Seconds later, I opened my eyes to find myself seated before Ember once again with the Bloodstone Scepter being held in our hands between us. Trails of dried tears coated her face.

            "Wow... That really just happened, huh?" I asked in some disbelief. We were back in that hedge chamber with Rain Shine standing over us.

            The kirin chieftain tilted her head to one side and said, "You were both deathly silent for a while. Even when tears began to flow down your face, Ember... Are you both well? What happened there?"

            Ember sighed with her head bowed. She then looked up at her friend and said, "I got to see Dad. And...I met Mom for the first time. That's what the Bloodstone Scepter does. It connects to the souls of the previous generation of Dragon Lords."

            "So it is a conduit for their will. Fascinating..." Rain Shine replied with a pleased smile spreading across her lips. She then reached out and touched her hoof against the Bloodstone Scepter's shaft. But by then, the glow in the Bloodstone had faded. Torch and Blaze had satisfied their desire for conversation for the moment. Rain Shine then asked, "I don't suppose I could speak to them sometime?"

            The Dragon Lord quickly rose to her feet with the Bloodstone Scepter in hand and was wearing such a smile on her face. "Sure! I'd be happy to introduce you sometime! Just...not right now. We've spent too much time out here already. Let's get back to... Huh?"

            Ember looked down and I quickly saw why. Moving shadows were being cast over us. And when we looked up, several of Ember's subordinates were hovering overhead. This promptly annoyed her and caused Ember to point the Bloodstone Scepter at them. "What?!"

            "Your boss was looking for you! Said they needed you in the big stairs hall!" One of the brutes replied before flying off with his comrades and out of sight.

            "Boss...? They mean the royal family?" Ember muttered while Rain Shine quickly used her magic to revert our surroundings back to how they were at the start. The distant call of the party reached our ears now that there was less of a barrier between us and the festivities. Although once we started to make our way back, Ember took hold of my hand and looked up at me with a pleading gaze. "You'll be staying here tonight, right?"

            "Of course. I've missed you." I replied softly while Rain Shine smiled knowingly at me. A night with them and Novo... I knew I was in for a wonderful time once the party was over.

            I think we got a little lost on our way back to the castle. The three of us passed by an outdoor patio that is normally reserved for the Wonderbolts during the Grand Galloping Gala. Except for the moment, it had been reserved for basically a game area. Pool tables, black jack, dart boards, and all manner of party games were set up with plenty of guests having a good time. I even noticed Celaeno and her four crewmates huddled around a table for a game of poker. Except for Squabble. That weirdo was more interested in eating his cards.

            We soon found our way back in the main hall with Ember's twelve subordinates waiting in a row. And the three royal sisters were present while standing before the staircase. Ember hastened her pace to place herself between her men and her superiors. "What's up? You called for me?"

            "Glad to have you here, Ember. We just wanted to get something out of the way and now was a good time to do it." Celestia replied while the thirteen dragons stood at attention. The Princess of the Dawn then called out to them. "It has been roughly four weeks since the War of Preservation ended and I am sure many of you have had one question on your mind. And now, we have the answer for you."

            Celestia and her sisters began to channel their magic together before flashes of light appeared before Ember's twelve subordinates. Twelve sturdy wooden chests had been summoned with teleportation magic and placed before the lot of them. Luna then spoke up, "As promised, your agreed upon compensation. Fifty pounds of assorted gemstones gathered from all corners of Equestria. Enjoy!"

            "Now that's what I'm talking about!" One of the dragons cheered as they all popped open the chests set before them. Even I was impressed by the sheer variety. Precious and semiprecious stones. Rubies and sapphires... Peridot... Even turquoise and jade. To the average person, these were boxes of riches. But to a dragon, it was a glorious and versatile feast. They went sifting through the boxes of gems to really examine the sheer variety, but they did not eat any just yet. They probably wanted to get their payment home first before digging in.

            Ember crossed her arms while casting such a smirk at her people. "Those boulderheads really are way too easy to please."

            "Not so fast there, Ember. We did not forget about you." Nightmare Moon replied before she personally summoned another identical chest before the confused Dragon Lord. "We did not forget your share."

            "Huh?! Hold on now, I didn't agree to any payment..." Ember replied while lifting the chest's lid open. She very quickly changed her tune as her eyes widened at the sight of the glimmering gemstones. She grinned hungrily and said, "But I'll take it! Thanks!"

            "You are most welcome, Ember. Guards!" Nightmare Moon replied before summoning a small cadre of unicorn stallions clad in full armor. They stood at attention while the Princess of Dreams provided a directive. "Take these chests and load them into the cargo hold of the Olympia. They shall be transported with their owners home tomorrow."

            The thirteen dragons did not object as the chests filled to the brim with beautiful and delectable gemstones were carried away in the magic auras of the guardsmen. The Princess of Dreams then faced them and said, "With that said, there is still much time left to celebrate. Please continue to enjoy yourselves, friends. The night is still young."

            They all began to scatter to resume just having a good time. Although Ember soon noticed the Bloodstone beginning to glow again. Now that she knew what that meant, she whispered to it before glancing at the three royal sisters. Rain Shine and I glanced at each other knowingly while we started to smirk. They were in for quite a surprise.

            Ember quickly approached the three royal sisters. And she looked more than just a bit giddy. "Excuse me, your highnesses. I think someone wants to talk to you."

            The three of them turned to face the Dragon Lord with Luna being the first to speak. "Oh? And who would that be?"

            "Here, hold this for a minute." Ember replied while holding out the Bloodstone Scepter towards Celestia. The Princess of the Dawn took hold of the scepter with her levitation magic with her head tilted slightly to the side in confusion. We watched for a moment, but Ember quickly understood that holding the Bloodstone Scepter in a manner that did not involve direct physical contact probably would not allow the holder to speak to the Dragon Lords of the previous generation. "Actually...would you mind holding that directly?"

            "As in...physically? Like this?" Celestia replied while taking the scepter into the grasp of her wing. She then asked in bewilderment, "So then...what did you want me to do, Ember? Is there someone nearby? Hello? Anyone?"

            As if on cure, Celestia's head jerked back as a voice surely reached her mind. The Bloodstone continued to glow as I smirked widely. She recognized that voice. "Is that... Torch?! Is that you, old friend?! And... Blaze?! You too?!"

            Ember almost cackled in sheer glee over this little stunt being pulled off. "Surprise! I figured out a little feature of that old thing!"

            Nightmare Moon took a step forward as Celestia began to chat very excitedly with teh voices in her head. "Sister, what is this you speak of? Torch... Blaze... The previous Dragon Lords?"

            "Yes! Come here, hold this with me! I think that's how it works?" Celestia replied while Ember watched from nearby with her arms crossed. One by one, Luna and Nightmare Moon came forward and touched their hooves against the Bloodstone Scepter's shaft. What followed was the three of them openly conversing with seemingly no one. But I knew they could hear who was on the other side. It was a long awaited reunion between royalty.

            While Ember watched over her superiors chatting it up with her parents, Rain Shine made her way off to probably fetch herself a drink. But as I stood there and pondered what to do next, another familiar unicorn stallion came trotting my way. "Hey! Hey, James! I've been looking for you!"

https://youtu.be/IMoQ_eyLcdY

            "Armor, hey!" I retorted as I saw Shining Armor coming my way. Back in uniform without his helmet, his personal royal purple barding made him stand out quite a bit. I dropped to one knee as he grabbed me for a big hug. "You're looking a lot better. That mental health breakthrough really did the trick, huh?"

            "Sure did. Some memories are just too fuzzy to remember all that well, but that's a small price to pay for just being able to get to sleep at night." He replied with one hoof patting me on the back. He then snickered loudly and said, "And you! How'd you get knighted before me?! You lucky dog! I'm kidding, man. I'm kidding. You've more than earned it. I'm so unbelievably glad to have you here with us. You're a good friend and a good man and I couldn't be more proud of you."

            "Wow, Armor... That's... Uh... Those are big words coming from you, captain." I rather meekly retorted as we released each other from our embrace. By then, I had almost forgotten about that title being bestowed upon me. I was nowhere near enough of a seeker of glory to place much value upon it. I was still just me.

            "I guess it's a little early for the real weight of all this to sink in. Give it time. I don't think anyone could walk away from one evening with enough time to process all that's happened today." Shining Armor patted me on the shoulder before I could rise back onto my feet. He then said, "Anyway, Twily wanted me to find you. She said she wanted all her friends to gather around for something."

            "Really? Well then, lead on. I've got lots of catching up to do with them as is." I retorted before following Shining Armor back into the hall where the band was performing. And there around a table was Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie. And they all waved we down as soon as they saw me. I looked at Shining Armor and said, "I guess this is my stop. Tell Cadence I said hello."

            "Will do, James. Have a good one." Shining Armor said while lifting his hoof to his brow to provide a salute. He left the hall while I headed over to the table where my closest circle of friends were seated. There was no sign of Spike. I suppose this was a talk only for the big boys and girls. That, and I was certain I had seen him hanging out with Smolder and Ocellus almost the entire time for some dragon company. Although I suspect he still does not know what Ocellus actually is yet...

            "There he is, girls. The man of honor himself." Applejack spoke first while tipping her hat to me. I took a seat between Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy while Applejack asked, "How ya feelin' there, sugarcube? Yer big day got a lot bigger real quick after we got 'ere, right?"

            "It's...uh... It's a lot to take in! Lots of new and old faces to talk to, big status shifts... And not just for me! At least it's been a good day. Really good..." I replied before finding myself letting out a yawn. Even though sundown had not yet come, I knew I was going to be sleeping well that night.

            Pinkie Pie tapped a hoof on the table as she added, "You said it! James becomes a real knight in shining armor and then Rainbow Dash makes it into the Wonderbolts all in the same afternoon?! I was gonna start planning out a special double header party just for you two, but I guess this party completely blows that outta the water."

            Rainbow Dash and I glanced at each other with crooked grins on our faces while Twilight laid out the truth to our overly eager friend. "She's not in the Wonderbolts yet, Pinkie. She just qualified for tryouts next year. We'll see if she really has what it takes after that. But still, it is great you got an invitation from Spitfire herself!"

            "Yeah, crazy, I know! And I'm not the only one she passed out invitations to! I wonder who else made it in?" Rainbow Dash laughed while she and I both bumped our fist and hoof together in congratulations for each other. She then threw her head back and sighed in deep relief. "It's just...so good to finally really feel like things are getting back to normal. Or at least as normal as it can get after that mess."

            "We all did our part, didn't we? Whether it was on the battlefield or the homefront, we did what we had to do. I'm just so glad to have you all back home safe and sound... It only feels like the war really ended today. Thank goodness..." Fluttershy sighed before she reached over and placed a kiss on my cheek. "I'm so happy to have you all doing just fine and home again. It wasn't the same without you..."

            "And to that! I say we have a toast, darlings!" Rarity called out as she levitated an icy cold bottle of golden wine out from under the table. It appeared to be a bottle of Riesling infused with honey. Rarity then explained as she started to wiggle the cork free, "I've been saving this. To good friends, good fortunes, and a bright future for us all! Cheers, my loves!"

            Rarity poured us all a glass of that bubbly beverage. Between the seven glasses, she used up the entire bottle with a single serving for each of us. And it was a very fine wine indeed. Not too sweet or dry. A very accessible flavor. Although I did glance at Pinkie Pie in caution when I remembered the last time she had some really strong drink. Rainbow Dash may get woozy, but Pinkie Pie gets crazy. Thankfully, it looked like she was drinking on a full stomach by then.

            While we drank and talked, I felt a hoof rest over my right hand. A glance to my right revealed Rainbow Dash silently smiling at me with a rather bashful gaze. I immediately suspected what she was conveying after what was discussed between us earlier. I discreetly whispered to her, "How'd that chat with Fluttershy go?"

            "She's OK with it... She trusts me. And it's up to me to decide when." She replied while starting to blush a bit. My beautiful yet boisterous friend then whispered, "We'll talk about this when we get back home and find a good time... Love you, big guy."

            "Love you too, Rainbow. Just come find me when you think the time's right." I whispered back to her while she very abruptly and quickly pecked y cheek with her lips. She was so quick about it that none of our companions paid any mind. Although she did flash a quick wink at me. I felt confident for the two of us. It had been so long since we last held each other like that...

            Hours went by and the sun set over the western horizon. The constant clamor of the party began to become quieter both in and out of the castle halls, but never quite fell silent. Some departed for home or to check into a hotel that had been provided for them for the night, but most of the partygoers stayed very late to get the most out of the festivities. Trixie had to head back to the hospital right around the time dusk came. She held out for as long as she could before her body finally became too sore to tolerate. It was a marvel that she even made it at all, let alone stay for as long as she did. All I could do upon seeing her off was hope for the best. The only way left to go for her was up.

            I ate and drank until I could eat and drink no more. Mostly. Once nightfall had come and the halls became a little quieter, I decided to slip away to the upper levels of the palace for a little time alone. Except not quite alone. I sat on a soft cushioned bench upon a balcony overlooking the courtyard below with Novo at my side while we shared a bottle of cold mead with each other that she had fetched from her wine cabinets aboard the Alabaster. After all that wonderful mayhem, we finally had some time alone with each other.

https://youtu.be/U0K2_YoZ2_E

            Novo sipped lightly from her glass, that rich unmistakable heavy honey flavor seasoning our drink that set mead aside from other forms of wine. The moon had rising high into the sky, a lovely pale crescent visible for all to see. We could still hear the chatter of those below and even the distant gentle melodies of the band as they adjusted their output for more subdued melodies as a means to let the partying heroes unwind. I sighed harshly as I basked in that moment of respite. It was a good day.

            My beloved queen gently took hold of my hand. She was lounging quite comfortably with her longer quadruped body taking up more space than my own. She leaned against me as our fingers clamped our hands together. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye while she whispered, "Brings back memories, doesn't it? Up here under the moon, savoring some fine spirits... It's like how we first really started to become something more."

            "I remember, dear. Except that time, we were drinking hard cider while much higher up." I retorted as a sly smirk spread across her beak. My lips met her beak for a moment to share a kiss. I gazed into those beautiful eyes and whispered, "I'm grateful you came into my life back then."

            "No, baby. I'm the one who should be grateful. You convinced me to let myself fall in love again. And I couldn't be happier for it." Novo cooed to me like the loveliest dove. She rested her soft feathery head against mine while her hand tightened around my own palm. "Thank you for coming home alive, my love. I can't lose you now... Not yet."

            "I'm not going anywhere, Novo. I didn't fall in love with you just to leave you now." I whispered to my beloved as our faces drew near. Hearts filled with desire, our eyes closed while Novo's beak opened wide. I felt her beak gently yet firmly clamp over the sides of my face to lock our mouths together. Her tongue caressed my lips before mine met hers. The caress of that tongue against mine, the flavor of fermented sweet drink upon our breaths... That dance as we sang to each other was not one fueled by our usual needy passion. It was gentle and slow. A relaxing waltz as opposed to a more invigorating tango. And when Novo's beak finally released me and we could sigh for a full breath, I whispered again to her. "I love you."

            "And I love you, my king." Novo spoke with such a beautiful gaze set into her eyes. We gently clinked our glasses together for a toast before consuming the rest of their contents together. Novo then poured us around round from the bottle that was being kept chilled in an ice bucket nearby. She then giggled in some mildly intoxicated excitement. "Celestia set us up with the biggest bed available in the palace. Big enough for all four of us. We'll keep you comfy tonight, baby."

            I raised an eyebrow at this revelation. I had agreed to stay the night to savor the company of my beloveds from far away, but to be sharing the same bed? That would equire a lot of space. And would Rain Shine and Ember be comfortable with that? "You sure about this? I was assuming we would be staying in separate rooms."

            "You're kidding, right? Right?" Novo asked with an eyebrow raised. After a moment of admittedly awkward silence, she burst into a brief snickering fit before composing herself. "Of course we're all sharing the same bed, honey. We're only staying tonight. Not the whole week. And you know we love you, baby. Of course your queens are content with sharing the same bed with their king. We're all friends here."

            "I'll admit I haven't really thought much about the dynamic between you and the other two... What's your take on Ember and Rain Shine?" I asked now that such a concept was fresh in my head. I had not seen them together for awhile.

            Novo was all too happy to explain, "Them? Well, we do have a certain diplomatic dynamic going on. Comes with the territory. But I do consider those lovely ladies to be my friends. After all, we all long for the same wonderful king. It would be best if we could be friends."

            She then leaned close to me as her eyes narrowed in playfulness. I leaned back a bit with my eyes widening in some caution before Novo whispered to me. "And maybe someday...we'll all be family too. Tell me, honey. And be honest. Are you and those lovely ladies considering having little ones together?"

            Always the mother, that wonderful queen. And I found myself flustering as I tried to compose a proper response. "Them?! Well...uh...I mean... I don't know about Ember... I mean don't get me wrong, we adore each other. She's just not...ready to commit yet. But...for Rain Shine..."

            I remembered the tender conversations we had together. The talk of kirin children. How the Grove of Silence had gone nearly a millennium without the laughter of foals filling the air. And just the...wonderful sense of peace and belonging I have always felt for that wonderful mare. I gazed into Novo's eyes and whispered what was in my heart. "I dearly want to have children with her."

            There was no surprise in Novo's eyes. Only a smile of delight was on her face. She then asked, "They'll all be baby girls, right?"

            I nodded promptly and said, "Yes, there's no such thing as a male kirin. There's a good reason you only saw mares in the Grove of Silence. The kirin are a female exclusive species."

            "Mmhm, I thought so. And I just know your baby girls will be the sweetest little angels." Novo giggled as I could see just how tickled she was at the thought of being a second mother to the children of her new friend. Although she then whispered slyly to me, "But remember this, honey. I better be the first to give you a son."

            That tickled my heart. I remember seeing so many hippogriff children during my first visit to Capricorn Island. Fillies and colts who were all equally precious. My heart swelled at the thought of one such colt being my own son. A son to the most beautiful mare in all the land... I held Novo as firmly as I could and whispered into her ear. "I pray our first is a colt, dear... The most beautiful little colt who ever lived."

            "Yes, baby... Our first... No. The first of many." Novo churred beautifully as we embraced. I remembered that sacred request. Not simply a desire to have a family with me. A request for me to father as many beautiful foals with her as I could. We already tried once and failed. Hopefully next time would bear fruit...

            I decided I had enough to drink after that glass and stood up. Novo insisted on remaining there a while longer to savor the view and was fully aware we would be spending much more time together before the night was over. My head abuzz with the warmth of mead in my body, I made my way back indoors and tried to find my way back to the ground floor. Although I did not go far before I found I was not alone.

            The halls up there were much quieter, but not entirely silent. The distant echoes of the party still reached my ears. But after a few minutes, I saw someone standing in the corridor ahead. A mare black as night who contrasted harshly with the bright pastel hues of Canterlot interior design around us. Someone I loved had sought me out and I hastened my pace until I was embraced in her sable wings. "Finally... A moment with you, my love."

            "Yeah... I think we've both earned this." I whispered to my beloved Nightmare Moon. Nothing had changed between us. No matter the circumstances, our hearts longed for each other all the same. My hands slid over her beautiful body. Not a scar to be found. She had survived and healed very well. And I felt her wing caress the top of my head like a soft sweeping hand. We were inspecting each other in equal turn for lingering injuries. "You really are back in one peace."

            "Had my mother not shown mercy when she did, I may not be here now... Or at least nowhere near as healed as I am." Nightmare Moon whispered to me as if compelled to keep her voice down. We were standing out in the open in the halls of Canterlot's royal palace. Anyone could come walking by and see us, as unlikely as it was with all the festivities being so far away. She then kissed my ear before saying, "But even if she did leave me to die... I would not let myself leave this world so easily. Not after all you gave me that night... Not after you gave me a reason...to live."

            "I'll say it again. I didn't go out there to slay you. I did it to save you." I replied while resting my head against her glorious billowing mane. I could never forgive that fateful night in the Everfree Forest. "Now look at you. Everything's so much better because you're here..."

            "My guiding light... You gave me all I have. And for that, I shall always follow you and stay by your side. No matter what this world has in store for you, I assure you that you will always have me." The Princes of Dreams whispered to me while we continued to hold each other. Just to savor this moment. Even if we could not truly be together, we would still always have each other. That was enough for now. I could live with this.

            We just held each other without words for a little longer. Just to savor that moment in the middle of the night. Although once we began to loosen each other from our embrace, Nightmare Moon brought up an unexpected topic. One that that completely slipped my mind that day. "My love... If I may ask... Have you seen her recently? Has she come to your side while I was not watching?"

            I was confused at first. Who was she speaking of? I tried to jog my memory with my arms crossed in thought. "Um...who? Celestia? Novo?"

            Nightmare Moon gazed at me with growing concern. "The little wandering wyrm in the depths of your dreams."

            My mood instantly soured. A bitter scowl covered my face as my gaze lowered to the floor. "No... She said she needed some time to herself. To really think about what she did to me. I haven't seen her since."

            "My dear... Why so bitter? I expected you to speak fondly of her, but this..." Nightmare Moon whispered before taking a step forward. There was no hiding the distrust I now held for the wyrm that nearly murdered me in the realm of dreams. I may not have been in any real danger, but the pain was real. Much too real. I was wounded and deathly afraid that night.

            I looked towards the Princess of Dreams and said, "You saw the condition I was in when you found me. That wasn't an accident. She did that to me."

            Nightmare Moon naively clung to the very same sentiment I had at first. "But surely... That shadow visage... The size of her... That was so similar to when she was shackled by the curse of her dark master. Surely what we saw that night was just another product of his will."

            "No... It really wasn't. I thought so too at first, but..." I replied before turning away. I could still feel the bitter disappointment in my heart when the one remaining benefit of the doubt I was willing to give the wyrm ended up being for naught. "She confessed to me... That form she took on was her own doing. There was no curse at play. She wasn't being influenced by anything left behind by her old master. That was all her... All because I had the courage to fall in love with more than one..."

            The Princess of Dreams fell silent. I did not know what to think of that little wyrm anymore. I had gone out of my way to not even speak her name. Nightmare Moon then asked softly, "James... Do you even wish for Luna and I to devise a means for her to enter our world anymore?"

            "I don't know... Not after that. I'm not so sure I even want to see her again." I replied with my heart aching. That night... It was not just a breach of trust. It was an outright betrayal.

            Nightmare Moon spoke softly to me. "She dearly regretted what she did..."

            I replied firmly, "That was entirely her decision that night."

            She spoke again. "She longs for you."

            "She wanted me dead." I replied with a growing anger starting to well up in my heart.

            Nightmare Moon noticed my darkening tone and the slight rise in my voice's volume. And she was quick to prevent us from getting into a shouting match by mentioning something I had all but forgotten about. "I impaled you that night. And you ravaged me with your blade. And yet...here we are."

            My eyes widened at the rekindled memory. I could recall all the liquid red oozing from cuts in her black body. And the agony of the wound I had received from her horn. I still found the will to word a reply and said, "I...wasn't even conscious when you did that to me... Didn't even know I had been hurt when I came to."

            "You did not lash out at me...until I nearly murdered your friend. I am grateful that Rainbow Dash was able to eventually forgive me for that day..." Nightmare Moon replied softly while thinking very carefully at how that night and the nightmare I experienced compared and contrasted. "All right, yes... The circumstances and context of these events differ vastly... But tell me, my love. Do you hate her?"

            I sighed harshly while I took a moment to think that question over. "I don't know... Hate is a strong word. I wouldn't say I hate her as much as I'm...very disappointed in her."

            Nightmare Moon fell silent for a moment to ponder my words. Why were we even talking about a nonexistent entity in the first place? Although she then spoke something I did not expect. "Whatever it is that's in your heart... Should you ever find the will to forgive her, I wish for you to know that...I do wish to see the day where she may join us in the realm of reality."

            I raised an eyebrow at this revelation. She actually wanted to see that wyrm become a living breathing person in the real world? I turned to Nightmare Moon and asked, "Why...? What do you see in her?"

            "I see...myself." Nightmare Moon replied softly. She took another step towards me as she explained, "That poor little wyrm reminds me so much of myself in too many ways... She has suffered in much the same way I have. And then she found solace in the one who wished for her to be happy. To be loved. I know you may have difficulty in believing it, but...I assure you that she longs for you much as I did. And I know she would be very much at home in the world of Equestria. No one would bat an eye at her presence. A dragon in Equestria? They are already commonplace depending on the region. One more would not be cause for concern."

            She was not wrong. That...wyrm would not draw attention at all if she were to ever manifest in Equestria as her own person. Although I then had to ask, "Have you and Luna even found a lead on making that happen?"

            Nightmare Moon shook her head, but replied with some calm confidence. "Not yet. But Luna and I have set up a schedule. We are experimenting. Discussing new methods. I assure you that we are taking this hypothesis very seriously and are very interested in it. Should we find a means to truly bridge the gap between dreams and reality, you will be the first to know."

            All I did was nod. It was a compelling concept to be sure. Although when I looked away just to think for a moment, Nightmare Moon stepped up behind me and rested her head on my shoulder. "But know this, my love. Should her longing for you become contempt, then I will see to it that she never enters our world. I will never let her endanger you when your life is truly at stake. If she seeks to do you harm again, it will be for the last time."

            "Thank you... I'm sorry to ask so much of you on this... Especially now that I'm wondering if it's even a good idea after all." I replied while having the wind knocked out of my sails. It was such a good day up until then. Now I was feeling just so bitter. What an awful memory...

            Nightmare Moon kissed me upon the cheek and whispered to me most sweetly. "Forgive me if I stirred up any unpleasant memories... This is not a day for such misery. I beg of you, push what we just discussed out of your mind. That bridge will be crossed when we come to it. Come, my love. Let us return to the festivities."

            "Yeah, sounds like a good idea." I muttered while desperate to get back to the happy times. I followed Nightmare Moon down the hall and soon descended the staircase in the main hall to find things having quieted down a fair bit. Although their was still a decent clamor hanging in the air. The party was not over yet.

            With my heart still bitter, I decided I just needed some fresh air and a moment alone. I did not return to the halls to mingle with the guests. I instead made my way towards the castle's entrance. Just to step back outside and truly separate myself from the festivities. It felt good to get away from the noise and I found the area immediately outside the castle to be very quiet under the night sky.

https://youtu.be/l_MtK_kPtNU

            I passed the barracks to my left and took a stroll around the open area to just think and breath that cool autumn air in. But it was then that my head jerked up upon hearing a very distant whistle. I saw them. Tiny little lights rising high into the sky out over the skyline of Canterlot. I tilted my head to one side as I pondered if this had anything to do with the party happening behind me. And then...

            Multiple pops fill the air as flashes and sparks of light glowing in multitudes of color exploded out from those tiny flares. My eyes widened in awe. Fireworks. A grand fireworks display was being set off in the city that could probably even be seen from Ponyville. And maybe not just there. There were probably fireworks being set off all over Equestria to truly signal victory in the War of Preservation.

            The darkened city was aglow with so many colors as those fiery displays kept bursting high above to bathe the city in flashes of rainbow colors. I stepped closer to put more distance between me and the castle, but I began to feel...a presence. Like I was no longer alone. I turned around...and there they were.

            So many stood there in front of the castle. So many familiar faces. Commoners and royalty. Friends. Family. Loved ones. Ponies, dragons, hippogriffs, harpies, one utterly radiant kirin, and one Changeling carefully wrapped up in disguise. So many were gazing at the fiery display of fireworks lighting up the sky. And at me.

            All those silent smiles. Were they there for me? Who rounded them all up? Whatever the case, I felt an overwhelming sense of belonging as I saw all those calm and happy eyes gazing at me. I raised a hand in greeting before they all approached together. I was showered in embraces. Some shook my hand. Some even greeted me with kisses. And together, we all stood there and watched the finale of that wonderful day.

            I frequently glanced around me at all the wonderful people who had come into my life. People who made all the difference for my life in Equestria. It was only two years ago when I arrived in this world with nothing to my name except what was in my pockets. And on that first day, a foundation was laid out for me by six wonderful mares. And that foundation only grew in time. Two short years, and yet it was all the time I needed to go from a wayward beggar to being one of the richest men in the world with all the wealth that makes up my life now. The wealth of friends and family I have been blessed with. And the wealth of being truly home in the closest thing to a true paradise one could ever find.

            At that moment... I knew then that I was where I belonged. I had been welcomed into the world of Equestria by a small circle of friends that gradually grew in size. At first, there were just ponies. Then there were hippogriffs. Then dragons. Harpies joined that circle. Then the wonderful kirin of this world. More and more... Who would be next? What was left for me to discover and cherish?

            And...there was one other. As my head turned to gaze upon those to my right, my eyes opened wide. A translucent being stood beside me. Clad in only a simple white robe, a human woman stood beside me. Long blond hair tied into a single braid, she turned to look at me in silence. I very nearly spoke her name, but barely resisted the urge. I did not want to confuse or alarm those around me. I knew they could not see her.

            There was no mistaking her. Megan was at my side, even if only as a phantom. And I saw her smile at me. She did not speak, but she did not need to. The work of the Element of Humanity allowing me to see her one last time? I did not question it. I was happy to see humanity's true champion at my side. We did what we could for the world we loved when it needed us most. She saved our world then and I did so as well in the present. We smiled at each other and turned our gazes to the fireworks display that lit up the sky for miles around.

            And yet...there was one I could not forget. The one who orchestrated that evening without knowing it. A poor old fool blinded by hubris, reaching for a forbidden fruit that was never meant to be plucked from the tree of what ifs and maybes. An old man from another era who flew too close to the sun. One whose name will never be known. But he would not be forgotten. Not after that day.

            I pondered solemnly what the day that was ending before me truly meant for this world. It truly was the end of an era. An end of an era of ignorance of the concept of humanity. Equestria now knew of a dark patch of its long history. It knew that humanity is not a myth. It is very real. A concept that can aid or ruin entire worlds. And much to its fortune, the latter did not occur. Not this time.

            I was grateful that the worst memories of that time had been dulled in my mind. I did not want to feel like I was directly linked to the peril that Equestria only barely managed to escape. I had been truly welcomed into the world I loved. Declared a hero. Blessed with the honor of knighthood. Even immortalized in beautiful stained glass. I truly felt like I belonged then. I knew where my home was.

            And yet... Even though we had triumphed... Even though we had defeated the enemy that sought to hand this paradise to a blighted world on a silver platter, the enemy had still succeeded in changing something. Equestria was still what it had always been. It was still exactly the way it should be.

            And yet, starting tomorrow, Equestria would never be the same. A new world had been born. And tomorrow was beckoning. The paradise we knew had been altered. But at least Equestria was still Equestria. And that was enough for me.

            It was good to be there. It was good to be alive. And I was blessed to know I would not be going anywhere. I am Sir James of Equestria. This is their world as much as it is mine. And it is a world I will always love. But for now... There are new horizons ahead in this brave new world. And the only way to go now is forward. And I will not be alone.

            Let us see what tomorrow brings.